Presence of Mind, Absence of Bodyby tailsoponyChaptersDay 0, MorningDay 0, AfternoonDay 0, Late AfternoonDay 15, EveningDay 33, MorningDay 124, AfternoonDay 245, MidnightDay 299, MorningDay 401, AfternoonDay 485, Early MorningDay 630, EveningDay 644, Mid AfternoonDay 702, AfternoonDay 810, MidnightDay 844, Early MorningDay 0, MorningAuthor's Note Welcome! This was originally pure porn, but my editor made me add real story because "Who writes 30k words of just porn?". So now you have 40k words of mostly porn. If you're that desperate, just skip to chapters 2 and 3. There's a lot more in this thing, but one of those should get you done. Day 15 has a more "normal encounter" if BDSM isn't your thing, and there's a few other encounters scattered throughout. Inspired because I haven't seen Princess Twilight paired with EQG Sombra, even though there's a bunch of "Sombra captures Twilight" fics. You're welcome. Day 0, Morning Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria smiles at Twilight Sparkle of Canterlot High. Their little exchanges are one of the highlights of Princess Twilight’s visits. She loves seeing how an alternate universe version of her could have learned and grown. But right now, she has something more pressing to manage than catching up with her doppelganger. “Twilight! I’m sorry I don’t have time to catch up, but have you seen Sunset? I need to verify some anomalies with our journals.” The other Twilight smiles back just as warmly. “Oh. I understand, Princess. You picked the right time. Sunset should be by any moment.” She gestures to the open courtyard in front of Canterlot high. Students are showing up, streaming in towards the building and mostly ignoring the duo. While not all of them know the details, they know that “Twilight” is the magic girl, so they tend to ignore any oddities about her. Either of her. Spike pokes his head out of Princess Twilight’s bag. “Hey, Twilight! How’s it going?” Princess Twilight rolls her eyes as Spike jumps from the bag and Canterlot High Twilight picks him up with a squeal. “Spike! I love when you visit! Do you have time to meet with my Spike? He’s working at a movie set right now, but I’m sure he’d be happy to say hello! There aren’t many dogs around that can talk with him.” Spike looks back at Princess Twilight with a whine. She sighs. “Fine… But you’ll be on your own! I didn’t tell anybody where I was going, and if I don’t show up to court on time, they’ll panic.” Canterlot High Twilight raises Spike in the air with glee and does a twirl. “Yay! I love visits from Spike!” Spike seems happy enough. Princess Twilight can’t help but grin at how cheerful they seem. She should visit more often. It’s probably good for Spike’s ego to not be a prince for a while, and to just be a friend instead. “Princess Twilight? I thought you’d be later?” Sunset’s voice calls from behind. Princess Twilight whirls around to see her friends, well, her Canterlot High friends, all approaching in a group. “Sunset! Girls! I’m glad to see you, and sorry to be rude, but I’m in a hurry. My morning schedule got moved forward and I don’t have time for a proper visit.” She looks down apologetically. “Nothin to it!” “Of course, your Majesty!” “Just glad to see ya is all, Princess Twilight.” “Awwww… I wanted you to stay!” “It’s… nice to see you anyways.” The girls each give her a hug while Sunset waits somewhat nervously to the side. Hugs are something she appreciates slightly more in human form. Pony hugs are great, but hooves don’t have the same reach as human arms and hands. Humans seem built for hugging, while ponies sort of… make it work. But humans don’t nuzzle, which is something she awkwardly learned from Sunset, so on the whole it’s split fairly evenly. Sunset coughs, interrupting. “Hey, uh, Princess… Sorry about your schedule. Is what you wrote true?” The rest of the girls slip by Princess Twilight to greet Spike and Canterlot High Twilight, and maybe give her a little space with Sunset. She nods. “I noticed the fluctuations two weeks ago, and I’ve been monitoring them. In some cases, the ink is fading, and in others it seems darker… almost black. I hate to ask you this, and please forgive me, but…” Twilight lowers her volume while Sunset leans in curiously, “Have you… experienced any dark magic surges lately?” Sunset’s eyes widen in surprise, then narrow almost angrily. Twilight winces as Sunset opens her mouth, but then the words that come out surprise her. Sunset almost sounds like she’s trying not to cry. “I haven’t. I’m sorry to make you think… that I…” Twilight interrupts her. “No, stars, no. Nothing like that. I’m… just at a loss. They aren’t losing power, far from it, but they are definitely being influenced. And, well, you’re the only other… you know. And you’re with your book all the time.” Sunset glares, looking slightly sad. “I see why you didn’t ask me through writing.” Twilight puts her hand on her forehead, searching for the base of a horn that’s not there. “I just mean…” Sunset sighs, then relaxes with a smile. “Look, I get it. It’s fine. No. I haven’t. But that means it’s something else. Any other ideas?” Twilight grips where her horn should be. “I don’t know… The only other magic nearby is… the necklaces, maybe? But those are straight from harmony here, and not technically Equestrian.” “Honestly, I don’t think I’m technically Equestrian anymore. And the books hardly are. So it could be something local. You brought it, right?” Twilight nods. She didn’t have to. Sunset’s book would have been enough to run a test, but she had to be sure. Sunset pulls out her book while Twilight pulls out hers. They look the same on the outside, but when they open them up, Twilight’s is marked with dark splotches of stained ink and faded text. Sunset grimaces when she sees it. “Oh. That’s bad.” Twilight nods. “I know.” Pinkie pokes her head over Twilight’s shoulder in what should be an uncomfortable position. “What you doing?” Sunset answers while Twilight thinks. “We’re comparing notes. We might need to run a little experiment…” Canterlot High Twilight chimes in, “An experiment? I can help!” Princess Twilight gently removes Pinkie’s head from her shoulder. “It’s nothing like that. Although, we could use some help. Do you girls mind letting me take a look at your necklaces real quick?” Sunset adds, “Actually, can I see half of them? Like… Pinkie’s and Applejack’s plus mine would make half, and Princess here can hold the other half and see if, you know, one has an effect we can… reduce down to.” Princess Twilight’s ears would perk up if they could. That’s a clever plan. Start with half on each side, each send a message, and then distribute the half that caused the issue until they narrow down the problem necklace. Assuming there is a problem necklace. The girls hand the necklaces out, and watch curiously. Sunset makes a mark in her book while Twilight watches hers closely. The result is disappointing, but expected. The word “Hello?” appears, clean and sharp. Twilight frowns. She begins to write her own, “Hello!” back. As she writes, the word that Sunset had sent earlier begins to drip, smearing black ink and causing her to drop the book. “Ah!” Sunset looks in surprise, then holds up her book. It’s equally stained. “Mine’s doing it, too. Weird.” The sun seems to grow dim, and the clouds grow heavy. It doesn’t look like rain, but something about it feels unnatural. There’s a sense of foreboding wafting from the book, and Twilight is reluctant to pick it up. Something is wrong. “Sunset… Can you feel that?” Sunset is still holding her book, but is looking at it curiously. “Wow… Eh… I see why you, uh… pinned me. This is…” Twilight shivers. “I know.” The clouds grow darker, and the dim light feels more oppressive. It’s not simple cloud cover. Twilight realizes it just in time to spin around and look. There’s a black miasma rolling across the ground. It’s only hoof… ankle height, but it’s spreading fast. Canterlot High Twilight looks at it curiously. “What’s this?” and she reaches down to touch it before anyone can act. She immediately falls over with a horrified look on her face. Spike lands in the mist, and shakes his head. He seems dizzy, but quickly grabs her by her coat collar and begins to drag her out of it. Sunset speaks up in a panic. “It’s not the books, Twilight!” Twilight grimaces, recognizing the smokey black cloud and the look of terror. She knows exactly what, or rather, who is to blame. Her voice is grave. “I know…” In the center of the cloud, a tall figure takes shape. “Stop this! Please.” Twilight glares at him, her frayed and somewhat scorched hair covering one of her eyes as she warily watches Sombra. Her hands squeeze the three necklaces in her fist—she can feel the last of their drained magic evaporate under her touch. Sombra just grins. No answer. No words. Not even a glance towards the cowering students of Canterlot High. He already has the rest of their Equestrian artifacts—even Sunset and Twilight’s books. All she’s managed to save are Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Rarity’s necklaces, and only because she never let go. His smoke simply takes what it touches. She hates his smug, self satisfied face. Her eyes flicker to the painfully battered body of Sunset Shimmer and the rest of her thankfully unconscious friends. Even the frozen and terrified face of her science obsessed doppelganger is mixed into the pile. Frustration clouds her mind. He’d crushed them immediately in the fight; the magic overload paralyzing the natural humans near instantly with fear. He’d had no mercy and no hesitation. Only she and Sunset had been able to keep fighting after the initial attack, and Sunset had been quickly battered into unconsciousness the old fashioned way as smokey appendages punched her around like a plaything. Twilight had managed to last this long due to her alicorn magical resistance, the smoke had dissipated when it touched her, but he’d managed to land a few more traditional combat spells directly on her. She’d been kept mostly safe with the magic from the necklaces, but her last lifeline has just evaporated in her hands. The gems are empty. Sombra’s grin widens as he finally speaks. His voice is unnervingly low, seeming to emanate from the shadowy mass on the ground and not from his body. “I haven’t killed anyone… yet. They’re bruised, battered, and maybe a little… broken. Otherwise they’re just unconscious. They’ll live for now.” Twilight feels the three necklaces weigh heavily in her fist as she stares at him. Does he know she’s completely out of magic? Her Sombra wouldn’t hesitate to kill them all if he sensed an advantage, especially over her. Maybe he’s paused his assault for a practical reason rather than some desire not to kill them. Maybe her power source isn’t the only one drained, and he doesn’t want to risk running completely empty. She feels a ghost of a smile on her lips as her hope rekindles. If he’s as dry as her, there might be a chance—out of magic doesn’t have to mean out of options. “Hiding behind hostages? Is that all you have left, Sombra?” He returns her smile, his unnaturally sharp teeth make her feel uneasy as he lifts the four necklaces he’s holding up in the air. His mouth doesn’t move as the sound of his voice resonates around her. “Not at all. This is mercy. I could crush them easily, but I don’t have to. These trinkets are curious. I’d even say powerful in their own right; but I don’t need them. I have plenty of my own power. Unlike you.” She frowns and takes a step forward. She feels a pulse of magic emanate from him. He’s not out of magic. He’s not even close. As she looks at the necklaces he’s holding, she realizes they haven’t been used at all. This shouldn’t be possible. Not here in the human world. Yet, the evidence is clear. He’s been using his own power; and only his own power. It hadn’t even been a contest. He had taken them all out, overpowering them and stealing their necklaces with practically no effort. Twilight bites her lip until it hurts. It hurts a lot more knowing how utterly powerless she is right now to stop him. He raises an eyebrow as he stares right back at her. He frowns, seemingly surprised at some revelation, then smiles again. “I’ve changed my mind. Surrender. You’re coming with me, and in return I’ll leave these people alone. I’m only here for the trinkets anyways. Not their lives.” She continues to bite her lip, her eyes searching for an option. Flash is standing in front of the crowd, placing his body between the battle and some of the younger students. Spike is behind him, having finally succumbed to the fear miasma with wide, terrified eyes and a paralyzed look. A sad chuckle escapes her lips, and she only sees one option. With a snarl, she tosses the drained jewelry to the warlock. “Fine. Take them.” Sombra catches them, and all seven disappear in a green flash—the same thing he did with the books. He frowns as he stares at her. Twilight growls. “You won. Leave us like you promised!” He continues to frown. “I required your surrender as well as the trinkets. You don’t belong here. I can sense it. The others have magic; the orange red one is even a fledgling sorceress. But you’re different. Natural magic has no effect on you, so therefore you are unnatural. Perhaps something not entirely human. You are coming with me.” Twilight senses a magical construct; a spell forming above her. It’s hovering over the student body. The spell is formless now, but it could easily incinerate them. The arcane fire would be harmless to her, but to the humans of Canterlot High? They would have no idea until it was too late. Her eyes flicker to Flash. He’s shaking his head “no”. He also has no idea how close he is to being burned alive. She doesn’t know if Spike’s dog body is as fireproof as his dragon form, but she’s not about to find out. It doesn’t matter. She knows Sombra will do it. In this world or the other, he’s ruthless. Twilight raises her tired arms. They’re heavier than she remembered. “I surrender. But… only if you don’t hurt them. Please.” He grins as the construct melts into harmless energy; a strange trick to Twilight’s senses. “Smart.” With a wave of his hands, the energy coalesces into a green portal just in front of Twilight. His spell casting would be interesting to Twilight if she had the energy to care. Equestrians don’t recycle magic like that. There’s no need. Here on Earth, though, it almost seems a practical necessity. He probably doesn’t even realize that it’s strange to recycle spells. His voice is demanding. “Now, step through.” With a defeated sigh, she half-heartedly tries to memorize the clean spellwork he’d used to reform the spell. Maybe the skill will be useful later. She gives one sad glance at the terrified Spike, and nods toward her pile of beaten friends. Flash follows her eyes. “Take care of them, Flash. I guess I’ll see you later.” Her last thought before she steps through the portal is that Flash is sort of cute when he’s panicked. Day 0, AfternoonWherever she is isn’t as bright as it was before. The air is cool, humid, and tainted with the acrid smell of sour magic. Worse is the taste of smoke lingering in the air. She shivers in the dark, trying to focus her eyes on something. Maybe she can surprise him when he arrives? A hoof, or in this case a fist, to the face is certainly not something most mages expect or prepare for. A hand on her shoulder startles her, and she whips around and slams her fist forward in a last ditch effort to beat him. He catches it. They stand in the dark, both silent. He’s holding her hand in his like she’s a child attempting to hit an adult. His hands aren’t just warm, they’re painfully hot. He begins to squeeze her. It hurts. Twilight pushes forward, trying to push him back. Nothing happens. He squeezes harder. She tries to pull her arm back, surprised at his strength. He holds her tighter. She squeaks in pain and stops pulling away. “Ow…” Sombra’s face is beaming with amusement; his cruel, glowing eyes the only thing she can make out in the dark. Smoke seems to waft off of him, and his voice is unnervingly omnipresent. “None of that now. I don’t need you to be particularly obedient, but I also don’t want to have to fend you off every time you see me.” Twilight is shivering with frustration and anger. She should have been able to protect her human friends. She’s fought monsters so much more powerful than this. She’s older than them. She’s a princess. And yet, she wasn’t enough. She relaxes her arm, letting him crush her hand if he wants. He doesn’t, but he does continue to firmly hold her. A strange pulse of magic shoots up her arm, tingling and stinging, causing her to let out a short shriek of surprised pain. He smiles. “Fierce. And definitely not human. Retrieving you was worth the hassle.” Her voice is ragged. “What do you want from me, Sombra?” He pulls her closer, wrapping one arm around her in a strange hug while he holds her hand to the side in a mockery of a dance. His voice is gleeful, but his tone is dark. Worse, he’s hot, reminding her of a burning coal pressed against her skin. It’s not quite searingly painful, but it’s hardly pleasant. “What do I want? Nothing. You’re mine now and you’re just another trinket to me. I’ll do the same I do to all the trinkets I collect. I’ll keep you on the shelf and take you down when it’s time to play a game with you.” Twilight tries to pull away, but he’s too strong and she’s too tired. She expected to be the subject of his experiments, sure. Maybe even tortured or interrogated. She hadn’t expected to be involved in his hobbies, but she doubts they are mundane. She wonders if the heat will burn her, and if he cares. “I suppose you aren’t talking about chess?” He ignores her comment and gives her torso a squeeze, pressing her into him. He hums curiously and she’s silent in contemplation as she scowls at him. His hands feel nebulous, like they could be anywhere. Like he’s the smoke itself. “I’m not usually into high school girls, but I get the feeling you’re older than you look… aren’t you?” She stiffens, unsure of how to respond. That isn’t a comment that sounds polite—and his hands are certainly not being polite with their grabbing. Of course, they’re far past any civility. Any pretense of such is just him toying with her. At least he has a sense of humor. He squeezes her tighter and chuckles. The arm around her torso is so tight that it almost hurts. She’s pressed against his larger body uncomfortably. He’s more muscled than she realized and he towers over her. It’s like being crushed against a burning coal black rock wall by darkness itself. Twilight chooses to stay silent, staring into the darkness as her eyes adjust. He’s amused. “Cute. But not cute enough. I hadn’t actually planned on taking a prisoner when I set out. I just wanted the amulets. I’ll need something makeshift to keep you… docile. Luckily I have some old equipment that should work.” She does not like the twinge of excitement she hears in his unnatural voice. “I’m not sure what you’re getting at, but you don’t have to hurt me. I have a family back home, friends, responsibili…” He interrupts her, pulling her away from his body. His burning gaze is suddenly intensely focused on her eyes. “Back home? And a family. How interesting…” his voice picks up, eagerly interested. “Do you have any children?” The excitement and anticipation in his voice cause her dread. She doesn’t know why he’s asking that in particular, but she does know that it’s nothing good. “No… I don’t.” He leans his face down to hers, the hellish glow from his eyes all she can see. He looks visibly disappointed, but also far too intense. His piercing glare makes her even more uncomfortable. “Pity. I do so like women who are motherly. We’ll have to nurture that side of yours, wont we?” Twilight feels an ice cold fear shoot down her spine as her mind comes to an uncomfortable conclusion. His excitement isn’t about magic. He’s not interested in what she is for academic purposes, or even increasing his power. She isn’t sure of the specifics, but she’s starting to get a better picture of what he intends with her. This is about how he wants to play with her. “My friends will save me.” She knows it’s true, but she doesn’t know why she says it. It comes out like more of a whisper than anything. Perhaps it’s because she’s scared? He chuckles. Sombra clearly isn’t worried. “Perhaps. But I’ve already put them down once. As they are, they aren’t much of a threat. The orange and red one was the only one who could even stand, and she’s… decades behind me. Maybe in thirty odd years she’ll be of concern.” Not those friends. She knows they’re in no shape to help. She means her Equestrian friends. But they wont even know she’s been captured just yet. If Sunset is thinking clearly, she’ll go to Equestria and ask for help right away. Then again, Sunset looked very hurt, and Human hospitals are slow. If it takes her more than a day to recover, then her friends might miss the window for travel. If Sombra’s magic here was anything like home, Spike wouldn’t be recovering anytime soon either. A terrible realization tumbles through her mind. The books she enchanted to hack the travel spell matrix in the Crystal Mirror now belong to Sombra. She shouldn’t have brought her book with her. At least then her friends could come this way. With both books in his possession, they could only travel at the normal intervals of the mirror. That would be at least thirty moons after the portal closes, one day from now. Twilight feels a cold fear settle in her gut. She’s clear minded enough to know that she doesn’t like this at all. She can guess at how badly hurt Sunset was. Nobody will know how to properly wake Spike up—he’ll be out for at least three days. Her friends wont be coming for some time. She’s in this on her own, for now. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. She’s a princess. She can handle thirty moons of this. Whatever this is. He’s watching. Worse, he’s smiling and his mouth doesn’t seem attached to his face in the dark. “It’s so amusing to watch you think. Friends or not, we need to make you comfortable while you wait for them. Come along.” He starts walking, dragging her by the hand he’s still holding in his iron grip as he lets her out of the uncomfortable hug. Her eyes begin to adjust to the dim light as she stumbles forward with him. It’s dark down here, but not pitch black. Clearly he uses magic to illuminate his sight—something that she’s incapable of doing right now. Still, the shadows are long and it’s difficult to discern anything more than basic shapes. The walls are bare concrete of some kind. The floor is carpet in most places. It smells damp, and the sour magic permeates her senses. What is he doing with it? Why is this sickening magic everywhere? She stumbles forward as he pulls her into a darkened hallway, then into an equally dark room with a bare concrete floor. She can’t see too well, but there are shapes in here. Human sized masses lurking in the dark, some larger and some smaller. Something that looks like a cushioned chair is stashed in the corner, and what looks like a strangely shiny bed is on the side of the room. Benches and tables litter the room, covered with odd shapes and straps like some abandoned warehouse of exercise equipment. Most peculiarly, there are even free hanging straps and a few human sized dark letters. An ‘X’, a ‘T’, an ‘H’, and an ‘A’ all lurk in the dark; like letters stolen from a giant sign. Some have dangling ropes, and little loops. He pushes her forward, positioning her in front of him. “Sorry about the mess. I know it’s not presentable, but I hadn’t been planning on having guests. I haven’t had the need to use these in a while, but they should be comfortable enough.” In here his voice is more localized. It’s not from everywhere, just… around him somewhere. Watching his mouth move off his face while his voice comes from elsewhere is unnerving. “What is this?” The fear rises in her stomach. Is this a torture chamber? His unsettling voice is nonchalant. “What’s left of my little play dungeon. I haven’t had any good pets in a few years, but I’m sure it all still works.” The only word she hears is “dungeon.” “So a torture chamber, then?” She stares at the wall, noticing a shelf come into view in the dim light. It’s got tools on it. One looks like it might be a whip. Most appear club-like. The fear settles in her stomach. At least now she knows. That’s better than not knowing, right? He laughs. “I suppose for you it will be. I try not to hurt people too much, but you aren’t exactly people, are you? I don’t know what you are, but I’ll discover that soon enough.” She shivers, weighing her options. It’s not like it’s exactly a secret. “I’m a pony. I’m not a human. I’m from an alternate reality. You don’t need to torture me, I’ll answer your questions honestly.” He pulls her to one of the letters, the ‘H’, where he finds a metal cuff to put on her arm. “Curious. You clearly aren’t a pony, you look human enough. I’m going to be hard pressed to believe that you’re some kind of horse. And how will I know you’ll answer me honestly at all? You could be a demon, or a djinn, or, well, any number of creatures that would benefit from lying to me. No, I’ll find my own answers. I trust nothing out of your mouth… at least not yet.” The metal fits tightly around her wrist. It almost hurts. “Ow!” He ignores her, and grabs her other wrist, slipping it into another cuff. Her arms are secured to the tops of the ‘H’. The letter, the chains, the cuffs—they all appear built out of the same kind of metal. Is it iron, or steel? Does it matter? She glares at him with tears in her eyes. She’s not sure if she’s more afraid or offended at his nonchalant dismissal of her answer. “I swear! I’m a pony!” He hums curiously. “Indeed you do. And it seems iron works on you as well as it does the fey.” Then he bends down and grabs at her feet. Out of reflex she tries to kick at him, confused by what he’s doing. She’s already his captive. Why does he need her feet? She shuffles again and pulls on her restraints. “Stop this! Please! I’ll do what you say!” He glares at her, visibly angry as his eyes narrow and flicker dangerously. “Fine. Then hold your feet still. Put one foot here, and one there while I buckle them in.” Awkwardly, she does as he asks. She listens to the echoing air in the room. It sounds strangely cavernous with deep, low rumbling vibrations through everything occasionally. A light breeze is in the room, just enough that the air isn’t completely stale. Sombra straps her ankle to the beam, using some kind of latch to cinch it snugly down. At least this doesn’t hurt, unlike the cuffs. She lets him wordlessly do the same to her other leg. “Where are we?” She asks. He grunts, cinching the other one tightly to the metal post. “A series of chambers underneath a highway. It used to be a maintenance facility. I’ve repurposed it, and removed the entrances and exits. Magic is the only way in or out, therefore I’m the only one who can get in or out. If you listen close, you might hear the cars.” Oddly, he unties her boots, but leaves them on her feet. It takes some time, giving her a chance to pull on her legs, finding them impeccably secure while he's unstrapping her boots. Her voice is strained. “Why here?” Sombra stands up and softly grabs Twilight’s cheek with a burning hand as he forces her to look him in his cruel, glowing eyes. “It’s very well hidden, you can’t get in or out without magic, and it has ventilation, running water, and electricity. Unless you’re talking about this room specifically. I used to run a little club in this room. Back before I sealed this place up from the outside world, all my little minions would come here and play with me.” The sclera of his eyes are green, with red corneas. Somehow, a purple haze is wafting from them. Twilight blinks, letting terrified tears run down her face. She knows she should be brave, but the fear is overpowering. It always is with Sombra—even this strange human Sombra. He continues as he stares at her. “The police found out about my little club when I had a woman bring her daughter out of curiosity. My mistake was my hubris. Normally I prefer women, but the girl was naive and I found amusement in probing the depths of her naivete. I decided to keep her as a more permanent fixture. She was easy to mold into my proper pet, but her young paramour grew jealous when he discovered exactly who his little goth girlfriend’s cuffs, collars, and tattoos were actually for. I’d truly expected him to abandon her when he perused the detailed photo album I’d had her gift to him. Instead, he brought it to the authorities. When the school found out I’d been using my position to blackmail, coerce, and extort parents and students… well… that was it.” Twilight is disgusted. “That’s horrible.” He smiles. “It was. Absolutely terrible for the dear, I’m sure. They ripped her away from me. Both her and her mother would be sweet, savory, happy little pets right now if the authorities hadn’t gotten involved. Just like the rest of them would have been. As I said, my hubris was my mistake. I should have bid my time instead of taunting the whelp. She had lived her double life flawlessly up until then.” He sighs wistfully, while Twilight grimaces in horror. “I didn’t have much magic then. I only knew how to feed on shadows… So I sealed up the old hideaway, studied, and honed my magical craft. I grew a fledgling power of fear into something a little more dynamic and significantly more powerful. I daresay I’m probably powerful enough now that no one can stop me. I’ve been focused intently on developing my magic. My other hobbies have been left wanting.” She doesn’t want to know, but she has to ask. “And the rest of them? Your… pets?” “Oh, yes. I had quite the little club. All gone now, of course. But for a while there were strapping lads, pretty women, and big breasted beauties all packed into this room and worshiping me with their bodies. You’re not what I’d call particularly well endowed, but you’ll do for now. A little practice to get me back in form.” His hand brazenly grabs her breast and squeezes, surprising her with how forceful he is through her blouse. Twilight tries to turn away, but the straps hold her tightly in place. She now fully understands why he’s buckled her legs so tightly. She tries to kick him anyways. He just smirks, squeezing her breast tighter. It grows quickly painful through the clothing, the pinching a biting, sharp sting. The pain is intense, but not as bad as the odd embarrassment and confusion that rushes through her. Why would he grab a teat? He’s not a foal and she’s not nursing one. “Let go!” She shouts. Surprisingly, he does. His smirk only grows wider. “How adorably innocent. I’ve missed this so much. You’re like a scared little puppy. Don’t worry. I’ll train you into being a proper domesticated animal.” She glares at him, letting the anger seep into her voice. “You’re a monster. What’s wrong with you?” He laughs, full bellied and hysterically. The laugh echoes through the hallway, bouncing off the concrete walls. He’s almost crying from how hard he’s laughing. He puts a now solidified hand on her shoulder to stead himself as he doubles over, and lets out one last deep guffaw before standing up and wiping away a tear. “You have no idea how funny that is.” Twilight is breathing quickly as her mind races, her body trembling while she thinks through what’s about to happen. She’s not used to this body. She’s used to her pony body. She’s never done anything like this at all in either body, but her pony body at least makes sense to her. The ever present miasma of fear consumes her and she begins to shake. Her breathing grows even faster. She’s not innocent, at least not intellectually. She knows exactly what he means to do to her. An induced fear races through her body and it’s too much at once, too real. She had thought he’d be doing magical experiments with her, or physically torturing her, or anything that wasn’t this. She doesn’t know how to articulate her problem. The terrified words tumble from her mouth in incoherent confusion. She feels warm tears on her cheeks. “I… please… I’m not me… I don’t want…. I can’t…. My first time shouldn’t… I don’t want my first time to be… in this body… This isn’t my body. I’m a pony…” He stares at her, then a slow grin forms on his face, sliding slightly sideways. It’s terrifying. “I’ve always enjoyed a good game. You say this isn’t your body? That’s interesting. You don’t want me to be your first? I’ve no particular interest in doing so. I’m content to just play with you. We’ll do everything but actual sex. At least until you beg me. Do you understand?” Sombra’s holding her cheek again. He’s staring at her. She wants to look away but can’t. It isn’t just his painfully burning hand—there’s magic. Some horrible, disgustingly sour magic that’s keeping her facing him and her eyes wide open. It isn’t just the fear anymore, she also has to answer. She doesn’t have to say anything in particular. But she has to answer. “I do! I understand!” She screams it, the tears running hotly down her cheeks. His hands let go and she whips her head to the side to suck in a few breaths. The compulsion leaves her. The fear subsides, but her heart thrums uncomfortably. His magic made her talk. It didn’t make her lie, or tell the truth, but it made her talk. That wasn’t something her Sombra could do. Her legs start to shake as a more natural fear settles in. One less immediately compelling, but far more sinister. He presses his face into her cheek, licking her. His tongue is rough and warm—not hot. His words are definitive and slow as he tastes the sweat on her skin. “You’ll beg me eventually. Maybe soon, maybe later, but inevitably you will.” Twilight tries to shake her head, but he’s holding it against his face. She closes her eyes. She’d never want to mate with him. He’s vile. Even his magic is repulsive. His tongue on her cheek feels like it’s trying to crawl into her skin, and the sensation disgusts her. Thirty moons. It’s a long time. A very long time. But she just has to wait out thirty moons. In thirty moons her friends will find her. “No. I won’t.” He laughs, softer this time as he lets go of her head and pulls back. She feels a wet spot on her cheek, cooling in the dry air. It feels acidic. She’s nauseous and shaking, unsure if she’s going to throw up. She doesn’t say anything as he walks to the shelf, digging around on it. She says even less when he comes back. He has an industrial set of scissors. They look dangerous. She almost sighs in relief. Torture is something she was mentally prepared for. He takes the scissors and puts them against her wrist. The metal is cold. She closes her eyes. Snip She doesn’t feel anything, so she looks. The scissors are cutting through the sleeves on her blouse, slicing it easily. Snip They move further down. She watches curiously for a second until she realizes that her clothes are being cut off. “Hey! Stop that! Those are mine!” He stays focused, continuing his cutting. Snip. “You wont need them anymore. This room is always temperate, and they’ll only get in our way.” Snip. Twilight shakes in her bindings, squirming left and right but with no luck. Before she knows it, he’s cut a line from one wrist, across her chest, and to the other. She doesn’t object anymore as he cuts. She doesn’t even squirm. There’s nothing she can do to stop him and she knows it. He cuts down her front, splitting her blouse and undershirt in two. Her skirt falls as he cuts through it, revealing her purple panties underneath. He even cuts through her socks, tugging the cloth up through her bindings. Cool air hits her shoulders as he pulls the now tattered cloth down off her shoulders. Her arms are next, as he slides the remnants of the blouse down. Only her bra remains on top, and her panties down low as he slides her feet out of her shoes and rips what’s left of her socks off. Twilight shivers, now mostly naked in the cool air. She liked those clothes, and she’s somewhat angry that he destroyed them. “You could have simply taken them off.” He looks at her curiously. “Most women aren’t particularly willing to undress the first time I get my hands on them. Especially if I have them in straps.” She snorts, letting the anger dull her fear, using it as a bulwark against his oppressive magical aura. “I’d have much rather you didn’t damage my clothes… I like them.” He laughs. “Well, that’s unfortunate because I’m about to cut off your bra next.” She glares at him. “Just reach around and take it off. It’s got clips in the back. You don’t have to destroy it.” Sombra seems confused. “You… aren’t perturbed at me disrobing you?” Twilight blinks. “No? I just don’t like you destroying my clothes. I only get them in this body, so they’re somewhat precious to me.” He raises an eyebrow and his face seems more… firm. “Curious. I’m going to cut them off anyways.” She stares at him in frustration. “Why?” He smiles as he takes the snips and clips the connector between the two cups of her bra. The cloth falls to the side, revealing her bare breasts. “Because I can.” Twilight squirms uncomfortably cold in the air. She doesn’t have fur on this body. Worse, her teats in this world hang strangely without the bra. Back home, a mare’s teats only fill out when she’s pregnant or nursing. Here, the women have teats their whole adult lives. Usually they use cloth bras to keep them held tight, which is what she’d grown accustomed to. But now her breasts hung free in front of her. It is simultaneously freeing to not have them strapped in, and nerve-wracking to feel them hanging loose. Sombra stares at them with a strange smile. “Your tits aren’t very big. We’ll work on that. I have a few tricks that will… mature them.” Twilight glares back at him. “Why do you care so much about my teats?” He blinks, confused. “Your… teats?” She continues to glare, the frustration building in the back of her mind. He frowns. “I’ve never actually been asked that. Teats? You’re serious about this horse thing?” She snorts, almost amused at his confusion. “I’m a pony, not a horse. It’s very different.” His eyes flicker to her panties, and Twilight groans when she sees his new focus. “Are you going to destroy them, too? You could have just asked me to get undressed. I get it. You’ve got me trapped. You win. Please stop destroying my things.” Sombra furrows his brow. “I doubt you’d undress for me.” Twilight sags in her bindings, the frustration giving way to a feeling of desperation. “If you told me the options were to get my clothes destroyed or take them off, of course I’d take them off.” Sombra looks back up at her face. “How… odd. And you say you’re a pony?” She smiles, wryly attempting diplomacy once more. “Yes. I am a pony. Specifically a unicorn… or I guess an alicorn now, but I’ve been a unicorn most of my life.” Now he’s interested. “A unicorn? How curious… Perhaps that explains it. And these trinkets your friends had, are they your doing?” Twilight smiles at the memory of her friends getting their necklaces. “Not exactly. They’re magical manifestations of the magic of harmony. I was the catalyst, perhaps, but the magic is… was… their own. This world doesn’t have as much magic as mine, but it’s still here. Little pockets exist hidden away.” He frowns. “I am very aware. I’ve made a habit of collecting what’s in those little pockets in addition to my usual fare. And today I found you in one. You seem much more… paradigm shifting… than just another trinket.” She strains, desperate to get through to him. “I’m not a magical anomaly. I’m a living person.” “Not in my world. In my world, you are exactly a magical anomaly.” Twilight’s smile turns down as a flash of vindictiveness runs through her. “In my world you’re dead.” Sombra’s eyes widen in surprise. “Now that is interesting. But unfortunately, I don’t believe your fairy tales just yet. We’re going to have to get to know each other a little better first.” Twilight snorts, getting comfortable with the feeling of frustrated anger. It’s much more natural than his magically induced fear, and far easier to manage. She knows she’s being pedantic, but she doesn’t care. “I’m a pony, not a fairy.” He presses the sharp end of the snips into her belly. Not enough to cut her, but enough to be uncomfortable. Twilight looks down, the fear returning as she watches the cool metal cause her skin to dimple. It almost hurts. Her body goes still as she watches, suddenly afraid that he’ll use the scissors to stab her, gutting her open. His voice is cruel. “Human, demon, djinn, pony, unicorn, or fairy… it doesn’t matter to me. You’re going to have to learn some manners no matter what you are.” She’s silent and still, not even breathing as the cold scissors draw a painfully tingling line down her abdomen. No blood is drawn, but the scratched line left on her skin lets her know that it’s only barely. They slide down, catching her panties in the blade. Sombra smirks. “Snip.” He says the sound as the scissors make a cold, metal cutting noise and her panties rip down the middle. Without delay, he cuts down either side, and the panties fall down behind her. Sombra stares at her purple naked pubic hair as the scissors fall away. Twilight breathes a sigh of relief, her eyes watching the scissors. “Okay, the last of my property is destroyed. Can you… put the scissors away, please?” Sombra looks up at her with a furrowed brow again. “That’s it?” She shrugs, glad the metal isn’t pressed into her skin anymore. “I guess? I don’t really know what you’re going for here. Am I disappointing under the panties or something? I’m not very good with human bodies. Did you expect different genitals? I am female. You were looking at my vulva, and I think it’s called the same in this world. At least I have a similar vulva in my other body.” Sombra stares at her in naked confusion. “No embarrassment? No begging, no squeal of shame, no anything? I had you pegged as innocent. Are you more experienced than I thought?” Twilight frowns. “I’m not entirely sure what you’re talking about. I was begging you not to destroy my clothes earlier, but you didn’t seem interested in listening. I’m also not sure why you humans are so fixated on clothes. I almost never wear them back home. They’re a luxury, which is why I’m so frustrated you destroyed mine. It’s a waste.” Sombra picks up the tatters around Twilight and watches her face curiously. “How… interesting. You really don’t mind being naked around me?” Twilight shrugs. “No.” “But when you’re naked I could grab you. Maybe even hurt you.” She rolls her eyes. “You grabbed me when I was clothed. It hurt. I doubt the clothes make much of a difference. If you want to hurt me, you’ll hurt me. My clothes are irrelevant to that.” Sombra’s eyes track down her naked body, focusing intently on her pubic hair. He seems intrigued and oddly hungry. Twilight scowls; not at where he’s looking but at how he’s looking. He reaches a hand out, touching the side of her hips. His hand is hot, a sharp contrast to the cool air or the cold metal bar behind her back. She shivers, wondering what this would feel like if she had a cutie mark. She’s glad she doesn’t. Her current body just has skin there. No doubt Sombra would perform some horrible magic on her cutie mark. His hand widens and he presses his burning palm against her flesh. He’s strong. She’s pushed slightly to the side, the pressure uncomfortable and causing her to frown. His palm flexes, and his fingers press into her soft skin. “You’re… not too fit, and not too firm. I think perhaps… sixteen hundred calories will do. We’ll see how you respond.” He smiles. His touch makes her skin feel like it’s crawling away from him. He lingers, just letting his hand grope at her. There’s little she can do. Twilight waits it out, closing her eyes against the dim light and glowing eyes. She takes a deep breath, calming her nerves and trying to ignore the sensation of his touch. She can’t move. She has no magic. Nopony can find her. The thoughts race through her mind and she can do little but briefly entertain each of them. His hand slides further back, grasping around her backside at her buttocks. He gives it a squeeze, causing her to twist uncomfortably. She frowns. He laughs. “You squirm nicely. This will be fun. You wait here. I’ll be back in a minute. I have some trash to throw away.” He holds up the clothes just as Twilight opens her eyes. She doesn’t say anything. Instead she hangs her head as he walks away. At least he takes the damned scissors with him. Her heart races as he leaves, and her mind crashes into a hundred what-ifs. What if she’d been faster to recognize him? What if she’d brought Rainbow on this trip, or left her Twilight’s book? What if they’d hidden the necklaces or the books better? What if she’d told somepony where she was going? She knows these thoughts are all traps. None of them can free her body, or her mind, but they call to her anyways. Sadness wells up inside her and she forces it down. She knows she needs focus. She needs a goal. Thirty moons is something tangible. It is a long time. A very long time. But it’s also not an impossible time. Her thoughts are broken up when he returns, stepping noisily into the room. He is carrying something small and black. Her eyes have mostly adjusted to the dim light, so his glowing magic seems bright. She blinks against the light. “How cute you are. But I have a few preferences, and you’re going to be meeting them.” She sighs, dejectedly. Sombra steps in close to her. “First off, I like a nice clean shaven look. That means you’ll have no body hair. We’ll start with this razor, but I have some chemical hair remover that’s a little more permanent. We’ll save that for another day, hmm?” Twilight doesn’t say anything, instead choosing to look away and focusing on resisting his aura of fear. Sombra chuckles as the black thing begins to buzz. He places it against her skin, just under her armpit, and she flinches from the cold metal. She tries not to think about it. “I don’t have a safety rail on this one. It’s designed to get close and personal. So don’t move too much. You might get cut…” It’s cold, but at the same time warm from the tingling. It scrapes across her skin as he moves it, hurting but only slightly. Twilight winces, feeling it scrape over and over underneath her arm, the tingling buzzing leaving her feeling cold. When he pulls it away, her armpit feels colder than it had before, and the skin scratchy. “Good. Now the other one.” She doesn’t move as he does the same thing to her other side. It’s somehow demeaning, but she can’t articulate why in her thoughts. He smiles wide. “Next is your little bird nest of pubic hair. It’s cute for a high schooler, but we both know you’re more mature than that.” Twilight shivers again as he places it on her abdomen. She has to force herself to hold still as the buzzing thing moves uncomfortably lower, scraping across her skin like a horn file. It still hurts, but not too much. As he goes lower, she feels the metal press against her inner thigh and outer labia. It’s cold and tingles. A prick of pain startles her as a hair is caught in the blade, then the prick is gone. She sucks in a breath. Twilight hates metal against her body. First the scissors, now the clippers. She doesn’t move as he carefully trims around her labia, sliding the razor even further around back towards her bum. It’s mostly painless, but occasionally he catches a wild hair. She tries not to jerk too much when it happens. He’s watching intently, his glowing eyes illuminating the work he was doing on her now fully exposed genitals. After another awkward minute, he pulls away. “Perfect. You are surprisingly very… compliant, aren’t you?” Twilight scowls, feeling the new cold sensation between her forcefully spread legs. “I don’t have a lot of options right now. Besides, it’s just hair.” Sombra smiles, still crouching in front of her mons pubic. He leans forward and plants a single kiss just below her belly button. “I can appreciate a practical woman.” The kiss is the first thing he’s done since the lick that’s intimately disturbing. She shivers, feeling sick to her stomach. She didn’t want his mouth anywhere near her body, and the painfully burning heat from his lips feels wrong and twisted. She imagines a slug, or some kind of crawling ladybug touching her where he did and she feels dirty. He feels gross. Sombra stands up. “That covers the first few things. You’re naked, restrained, and clean shaven. We’ll work on your tits later, and I have some ideas for tattoos and piercings. But they can wait as well. I want to make you comfortable first.” Twilight doesn’t like how that sounds. She takes a few deep breathes to prepare herself. “First, we’re going to get to know each other a little better.” His eyes flicker, and his smile grows hungrily as he starts to take off his shirt. She shivers, watching the clothing fall and being reminded that she was angry that he destroyed her clothes. “You promised not to mate with me.” Sombra unbuckles his pants, letting them fall to the floor as well. He seems confused by her choice of words. “I did promise. I won’t… mate with you until you beg me to.” The sound of shoes clattering distracts her, and he’s standing in only his underwear. His body is dark, pitch black even. He’s strong as well, his seemingly thin torso hiding a pack of muscles that are visible underneath his skin, somehow shifting in his shadowy form. She can see a bulge in his underwear that wasn’t there before. Her eyes drift upwards towards his shoulders. They’re wide. Twilight isn’t sure what to think. She’s not sure what’s normal in a human male. If he was a pony, she’d gauge his health by a large frame, a strong neck, and a gleaming coat. All she feels is discomfort and annoyance as her eyes glance down awkwardly at the clothes. His clothes were intact. Which made sense. He wasn’t about to cut off his own clothes. That doesn’t make her less angry about it. Sombra struts forward, seemingly proud. “But I also promised to do everything but fuck you, didn’t I?” She stares flatly at him, refusing to even acknowledge the comment. He pauses, looking down at himself, then at her, then back to himself. His eyebrows furrow again, as though this isn’t going to plan. His wandering, smokey features seem to solidify and there’s a coal black form standing before her. “No gawking, staring, or even nervous looking away? Just a glance and then a bored stare? Am I not even attractive anymore? Is this what middle age is like?” Twilight frowns. “What?” He stares at her quizzically. “Most women at least try to sneak a peek when I strip. Maybe avert their gaze if they are the chaste type. You just… stare.” She blinks. “Is this another nudity taboo thing? I’m not really bothered by that, I told you.” Sombra sucks in a breath, clearly disbelieving her as he gestures down his sculpted body. “You’re not bothered by… this?” Twilight rolls her eyes. “I am very bothered by this. Horrified and disgusted even. Just not at the nudity. Nudity is normal and natural. Your aggression, violence, coercion, threats of rape, and generally disgusting attitude and behaviors are not. They are what bother me.” Sombra grins. “Cute. Very cute. You know, I’m becoming more of a believer by the second, Miss Unicorn. What was your name again?” Fury wells up inside her as she latches onto a new reason to be angry. “My name? All this and you don’t even know my name? Really?” Sombra shrugs noncommittally. “Your friends might have shouted it at you? I wasn’t paying too close attention. I was more interested in that unique magical signature of yours.” Twilight lets the anger roll through her, then takes a deep breath to really feel it. “Fine. Just call me Princess.” He raises an eyebrow in disbelief. “Princess? Really? I doubt it’s your name.” Twilight smirks. “It’s not not my name at least. Maybe I’ll tell you more when you start to respect others.” Sombra smirks back. “You’re more fun than I thought. Princess it is then. Maybe you’ll tell me more when you learn to respect me.” He steps forward, closing the small space between them. Twilight’s smirk falters as Sombra’s hand raises to her head, grabbing her by the chin. There’s no sweet approach, and no gentle caress. He simple leans in and pulls her chin down just enough to force her mouth open as he presses his lips to hers. The sheer audacity of the action catches her by surprise. His lips are warm, too warm, and the sickly stench of stale magic fills her nostrils. She tries to pull away or close her jaw, but the hand holds her still. She’s pretty sure she can fight the fear off at this point, but the magic still feels tainted and clinging. She doesn’t struggle otherwise. All she does is close her eyes, blocking out the green glow. Something slips into her mouth, and a long bumpy thing drags roughly across her tongue. She stops breathing. His tongue is in her mouth. She knew this would happen. But the reality is very different than what she imagined. Her mouth is dry, but unfortunately his is not. Worse, his tongue is actually slimy and rough, pressing down on hers. It tastes like nothing, but Twilight’s heart starts to pound as she feels his other hand grab at her teat. He’s too strong for her to pull away, even if she wasn’t pinned to the giant ‘H’. The hand on her teat squeezes, massaging her flesh with his. She feels his hot skin brushing against hers as he pulls roughly on her teat and drags his slimy tongue through her open mouth. The experience is disgusting. She feels nauseous, and has the sudden need to retch. She wasn’t ready for so much in her mouth. Neither was she ready for it to feel so alive, slimy, and moving inside her head. Sombra pulls back from the kiss as she coughs, leaving his hand lingering on her teat. She feels hot. She feels cold. She glares at him, feeling angry tears well up in her eyes. He doesn’t care and she knows it. He doesn’t care how gross he feels inside of her. She coughs again, fighting the acrid smoke lingering around her face as it continues to burn her. “I don’t like you.” She flatly says. Her voice is gravely and strained, still feeling the weight of his spit in the back of her throat, and raw from the sudden coughing. Sombra smiles. “Don’t worry, Princess. You don’t have to like me. You just have to learn to please me.” He pulls at her chin once again, this time more loosely. He’s not forcing her mouth open yet, he’s only coaxing her. She wants to resist him, but she also doesn’t want him to pull her lips apart again. Slowly, she opens her mouth as he leans in for another kiss. This time he’s warmer. She’s prepared for the moving, wriggling tongue. His hand on her teat continues to grab at her, squeezing and molesting her flesh. She’d been ignoring it, but now her teat is heated and tingling; the sensation is rippling towards her spine. He licks her tongue, suckling her and savoring her. She holds still, unwilling to let go of her anger but letting him explore her. It’s sickening, but bearable. Then he pulls away and she breathes. Her face is warm. His is only dark. She looks down at her body, and sees his even darker hand still pulling and teasing at her teat. There’s two marks on the side of her breast. They look like bruises. She didn’t feel them happen, but there they are. She looks back up as he grabs her chin again. He’s smiling and licking his lips. She’s not. He pulls at her mouth again and leans down. She’s disgusted with herself. Emotionally, she knows she should fight his advances, or make some effort at all. Intellectually, she knows the effort would only make her situation worse. The worst of both worlds happens as she panics and screams violently into him. Her stomach twists as she realizes that she only opened up for him again; her voice was entirely muted by his lips and the ever-present smoke. Her mouth feels his again, and this time he’s hungry. He presses into her, meeting and matching the contours of her mouth with his. His tongue is hot and strong, finding hers and pressing forcefully down on it. He’s sending a message. He’s the one in charge here. Shivering, she has to agree and her flaccid tongue says as much. There’s little she can do, and even less that she’s willing to. Frustrated, she struggles against her straps, hoping something will break. It does not. The kiss drags on, longer than the previous ones. He’s punishing her for screaming, perhaps. Her lungs start to burn and she aches for breath. His hand lets her teat fall loosely, giving a moment of relief from the constant molestation. Then, fire blossoms from it. The very tip of her teat, the nipple, is pinched tightly and fiercely. She lets out a small squeak of surprise into his hungry mouth as an electric bolt of sharp pain shoots straight to her spine. The tingling causes her to suck in a breath and warm smokey air fills her lungs as he exhales into her. She doesn’t know what to think. Her nipple still tingles, but it’s not in pain. Or rather, not just in pain. Underneath the sharp sting of his tightly pinching fingers is an electric wire that’s suddenly been turned on, connecting his fingertips to her lungs. With each squeeze she breathes his air out, back into him, and he breathes his sickening miasma into her. She makes a noise. Not a scream, or a moan, or a squeak, or anything concrete. Just a small, quiet noise that he inhales the same as her scream, never letting it escape into the world. Satisfied, Sombra pulls away again, licking his licks. He’s smirking again, his confident and arrogant smile looking all too self satisfied. Twilight shivers. Hot tears fall own her cheeks and her arms feel weak. She tries to cough and spit his burning breath out, but nothing comes out except normal air. She feels tainted. The ever present fear sneaks up the back of her spine. At least, she hopes it’s the fear. What the hell is this? She’s kissed a pony before, just once, but it hadn’t been anything like this. Her heart is racing and her face is burning with a deep blush. Is it an oxygen imbalance from breathing in his smoke? Is it a pain response from her now throbbing teat? Is it just from his hungry kiss? Is it magic? Sombra takes a deep, satisfied breath. “That’s a good little Princess.” Twilight shivers as he grabs her chin again. His voice makes her stomach flip. He leans down and this time she shuts her lips tight. She doesn’t know why. She didn’t think she would still be able to fight him, but now she is afraid in a new way. Somehow, her dignity is on the line. Let him force her. At least then it’s him doing it to her and not her… She closes her eyes, not willing to see any of this. His lips press against her closed mouth and stay there. He doesn’t say anything, but his hand gently grabs around her nipple. Her heart skips a beat. Then he begins to slowly squeeze it. She lasts almost half way to the inevitable lightning. She can’t risk that again. She opens her mouth for him and he doesn’t hesitate to claim her tongue with his. The pinch stops getting tighter, but Sombra doesn’t let go. This kiss started fast but moves slow, unlike the last one. He’s not in any hurry. She shivers as he takes his time, his fingers slowly rolling her nipple between them. It drags on, and she feels heat in her cheeks. Her whole breast is tingling now. She’s been breathing heavily. Worse, she quickly grows desperate for breath and soon enough is breathing him in; while he’s been breathing her out. She hadn’t even been thinking about it. She almost can’t taste the smoke. Is that a bad sign? He seems far more real now. A creature of flesh and blood and not a shadowy monster. Is this a real kiss, or is it something else entirely? Is sharing breath like this normal? She’s never done this quite like this before, and doesn’t even know. His tongue languidly dances across hers as she thinks. Twilight’s always been one to contemplate things. She wants this to stop, but knows it wont. He goes from rolling her nipple to plucking gently at her teat. Little pinches that pull on her skin, stretching it and letting it spring back into place. It feels strange. Each little pluck is a tiny flower of pain. It doesn’t take long for her breast to become a garden of sensation. He pulls out of the kiss again, and this time she feels dizzy. Why does she feel dizzy? She’s afraid of that question. Or, maybe she’s afraid of something else? It’s hard for her to focus. Her eyes stay closed, but he doesn’t stay to savor the look on her face. Instead, he drops his mouth to her plucked teat. His hand finds purchase on her other teat as he begins to suckle like a foal. The sensation is bizarre and she gasps in surprise. His lips are wrapped around her nipple, pulling and squeezing it. He’s performing some mockery of nursing. Adult ponies don’t do this. He’s suckling, pulling the flesh into his mouth like he can get something out of it. It tingles. It burns. It squeezes. Twilight shivers as his hand begins to grab and molest her other teat. She feels his tongue drag roughly across her nipple. It’s hard and bumpy. It’s hot. It tickles and tingles as it rakes across her flesh. She’s too warm, and this is too strange. It doesn’t hurt at all anymore. It’s a sensation far more terrifying than pain. Even when his other hand plucks. It tingles. Warm, shooting tingles. A long suck, and then cold air signal when he lets her nipple out of his mouth. Another noise escapes her throat and she shivers. This time he slides up, letting his body press against hers. The sensation of feeling his hard chest against her still wet nipple is almost as alarming as his tongue leaving a burning hot streak up her neck. The duo of feelings are so distracting that she doesn’t realize she’s kissing him again until her tongue is pressed against his. This time he’s not just exploring or dominating her. He’s enjoying her. Her tongue twitches, feeling the warmth and texture of his. It’s slow. It’s sensual. She doesn’t know how long it is before she’s breathing in him again. She can feel how close he is to her, his stomach pressing warmly against hers. A hand from somewhere gently grabs at her wrist, just below the cuff, and slowly scratches across it. It startles her, shocking her with how erotic the simple act is. The warmth from the scratch is tingling already. She moans into him, and he breathes in her moan. In the back of her mind she reluctantly admits that his touch isn’t painful anymore, just warm. Was it ever, or was that some illusion? He couldn’t truly be made of coals… Either way, she’s never felt this warm before. All of her is too warm. Her whole body tingles. Her eyes flutter open, not focusing on anything. His press against her, his whole body clinging to her and she feels it. He’s not shy about the bulge in his underwear, it’s pressed firmly and confidently against her pubic mound. This is not something ponies do. This is not something friends do. This isn’t even something enemies do. His hand drapes across her back, grasping at her and dipping lower until he’s holding her buttocks. Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, the Element of Magic and Alicorn of Friendship, is wholly unprepared for this experience. Twilight is dizzy. Something in the back of her mind reminds her that she needs to stop this, to fight or flee. He is incredibly dangerous, and her fear is a strong primal urge. Another part of her mind knows that a big, forceful male with very clear intentions is pressing her against a wall and strongly suggests she does nothing to stop this. The fear starts to agree. The best thing to do is exactly what he wants. The thought scares her even more, so she compromises and weakly squirms in her bindings, reminding herself that she has no options. No escape. No possible safety. To comply isn’t a choice for her; it’s an inevitability. He grabs her by the back of her head, pushing them together even tighter. She’s wrapped in him. She has no choice but to let him d… His skin is too damned warm. She shakes. He squeezes her butt, pulling her cheek almost painfully upwards. She’s surprised at how nice it feels as her stretched flesh spreads other parts of her anatomy. Parts she really hasn’t given much thought to in her human form. A new warmth ignites inside of her. One much lower, and much stranger. She’s never felt exactly like this. It’s a fluttering heat like when she first bumped into Flash Sentry, but a thousand times more strong and centered nowhere near her heart. Oh Stars… that isn’t her heart throbbing at all. The heat is both enlightening and distracting. She’s pressing back into him now, with the little movement she has. She doesn’t know why. She knows deep down that shes stronger than this. She also has very convincing empirical evidence that she is not. She never knew she could feel this hot. Pressure builds up in between them, an invisible force that she’s feeding from. It’s like a field of tingling, almost sinfully painful pleasure that rolls upward and outward from her… Is it from him? Is it his magic? It’s deeply erotic in a way that she’s never considered. Twilight’s relieved as she twitches with the shuddering sensation, finding a strange comfort in that. This isn’t her fault. She’d never do something like this. She’s never even had a fantasy like this in her life. Ponies, especially her, don’t think like this—she’s sure of it. Of course he’s ensorcelled her somehow. She must be being manipulated by his sour magic, a spell forcing her body to feel so hot and strange. Almost certainly the smoke she’d inhaled… so much of. Her fantasies had always been more mundane. She’d meet a big, strong jock of a pegasus that had a secret penchant for books. He’d ask her out. They’d go on a date where he talked about hoofball and Twilight silently measured his wing length to shoulder width ratio while pretending to care. Then he’d take her home, there’d be wine, and she’d show him how great a well formatted index card of notes was. Soon enough he’d be using his wide, strong build to pin her to the bed, biting her neck and claiming her as his mare while he wrapped her in his comforting wings… And then she’d finally have a useful reference point for measuring how accurate romance books were. Instead she’s tied to a strange letter being forced to kiss one of her greatest enemies while he leaves her body burning and her heart beating somewhere between a terrified panic and somethinig far more… oh. The kiss ends and Sombra pulls back to catch his breath. Twilight stares at him, her own lungs heaving and her mouth drooling from the corner of her lips. She’s sure there’s no practical distinction on who’s spit it is anymore. Oddly, her mouth isn’t the only thing with a wet smear. She tries not to think about the new sensation between her legs, or the debauched heat she is nurturing. “You’re a good kisser, Princess.” He seems contemplative, staring into her eyes as he wipes a bit of their drool off his lips. Twilight doesn’t say anything. Her cheeks are burning and her teats are tingling with a euphoric warmth. It’s not just her teats. She sucks in a breath as she looks down at her body to see what his magic has done to her and notices bright red marks scattered across her breasts. They look alien to her. Then again, they sort of are. She never spent much time inspecting her undressed form in the human world. Sombra smiles darkly, watching her face. “Now do you see why I’m so fascinated with your tits?” Weakly, she looks back up at him. She doesn’t want to admit to anything. His eyes glow brighter, and the urge hits her. This time she’s aware of his magical compulsion and tries to fight it, but it’s no use. She has to speak. Her mouth opens, eager to betray her thoughts, “Yes! I get it. Teats feel weird! Teats feel weird…” Sombra’s smile wavers. “No… what? Just call them tits. I don’t know what you think you are, but right now you’re in a human body. You have tits, not teats. Understand?” She doesn’t want him to force her to speak again. “Tits. They are tits.” The word feels dirty somehow, and she knows it’s not the right way to talk about them, but doesn’t care in the moment. Whatever they are, they’re still tingling. Sombra grabs her chin, forcing her to look at him. His eyes seem fierce and then they relax as though he’s made some decision. “There’s many ways I can break you. I’ll let you pick from two. I can make you beg me for your own pleasure, or I can make you beg me to stop your ecstasy. I’ll enjoy it either way. Which do you prefer, Princess?” She shivers. Twilight’s eyes focus on her tea… tits as she thinks. She’s already asked to be set free. She’s already asked him to stop. She knows he means something else entirely, but she can’t think straight right now. Worse, the implication isn’t something she actually understands. It’s all something sexual in some way, she’s sure. The strange burning is still there. Is he still using his magic on her? His touch is too hot. She’s too hot. She’s too confused right now. Too afraid. She needs everything to stop. Silence hangs in the air for a moment until Sombra forces her to look at him again. He seems smokey again, and his voice surrounds her as it invades all her senses. “Give me your answer, Princess.” His eyes glow. She just want’s him “To stop! Stop!” A dark cloud hangs over him for a second and then he smiles. Twilight sucks in her breath. In her rattled state, she truly doesn’t know what either choice was, but it feels like this was the wrong one. She looks at him, and reminds herself that she’s only got to last thirty moons. It’s not looking practical th… No. She can do this. Sombra doesn’t say anything, but goes to the shelf on the wall. He rummages through some things, grabbing a few items. Twilight waits, collecting air in her lungs and making herself calm down. She forces the errant thoughts of his rough handling of her body away as well. Whatever he’s doing, it wont be worse than the weird kissing thing he just did. Maybe. When he returns, it’s with an armful of objects that he sets down on a nearby bench. “Lets start with the clips. Hold still, these hurt like a bitch.” He smiles serenely as he reaches into the pile and pulls out what look like angry clothesline clips. They’re metal. They seem to have power sources; small cylinders attached to the back. The teeth look sharp and twisted. Twilight fidgets, but she can’t escape. He unceremoniously clips one to her nipple. … … … The white fades, and she screams. Day 0, Late AfternoonTwilight screams from the bottom of her lungs as the pain overloads her brain, her already sensitive nipple smashed under the cold metal teeth of the pain device. It’s simultaneously too cold and too hot. It feels like it’s bleeding. She can’t see it through the tears in her eyes, but she’s gulping for air to fight through the pain. Sombra seems surprised at her reaction, but doesn’t say anything. Instead, he grabs the second one. She twitches, ripping from side to side, pulling on her arms and legs and trying to call on magic that isn’t there. She tries everything to escape, but nothing happens, and her tit’s screaming pain dulls into a terrible throb. She looks at him with dead, pained eyes as tears stream shamelessly down her face. “That hurts… so much…” she whimpers. He responds like she’s a foal stating an obvious fact. “Yes. It does. That’s why I warned you. Although I am enjoying how animated you are. Now hold still.” He grabs her tit so she can’t squirm away as he puts the next clamp on her. White hot pain sears through her mind again, but this time she’s ready for it. It doesn’t stop the screaming, but it keeps her from whiting out from the pain again. She gets her breathing under control and hangs loosely from the bounds as she fights back against the pain. Tears, spittle, and snot run down her face but she’s too focused on the pain to pay attention. She closes her eyes and grits her teeth, loudly sobbing as she desperately tries to bring the pain under control. One of them pulses, squeezing her tit tighter and tingling it somehow. A soft whine is all she can utter after a few long moments of struggling. Another device comes from the pile while she’s focusing on the pain. He pulls out a small, round flat thing. He looks at it, prods it a little, and smiles. “Good. The battery is full. This one is a little different. It’s got a very strong bit of tape designed to keep it stuck to you even if it gets wet or stretched out. Once it’s in place, I will turn it on. Then it will stay on until the battery runs out.” He lets his eyes dance up and down her naked body, and smiles darkly. “I apologize, Princess. It’s far from the romantic option, but it works quickly, effectively and directly. It’s a blunt tool to train a new puppy; like you.” She barely hears him as she’s focused on the pain. Her nipples hurt like hell, the aching and stinging sensation is too powerful to ignore. Vaguely, she dreads the white thing, but it’s in her future. She can’t worry about the future. She’s too focused on the pain she’s in right now. He looks at the rest of the pile and sighs wistfully. “It’s been too long. I’m over eager. We’ll start with just these for now. It’s not even dusk just yet, after all.” Twilight stares blankly forward as the other clip activates and bites into her now. The pain soars, but she doesn’t respond beyond a fresh waterfall of tears. Thirty moons? It hasn’t even been thirty minutes. She needs to worry about surviving the night. He leans in to kiss her, and she keeps her mouth tightly shut. His lips press against hers, and he kisses on the outside of her lips. Her tits hurt in an agonizing way. They throb and ache. His hand dances down her cleavage, then her belly, then her lower abdomen. And then it goes lower. Sombra speaks directly into her closed mouth, mashing his lips against her. “Don’t fight it…” Twilight closes her eyes as she feels a finger slip in between her legs. It’s far too hot. There’s a strange suckling sensation, and something sticky covers a large patch of flesh surrounding her clitoris. His hand presses firmly and wholly over the now covered little nub. Then he presses hard. She freezes as a whole new horrifying tingle arches through her body. After a stunned moment, she jerks in her restraints, the bar in the “H” keeping her hips from moving away from his pressure. Her tits scream at her in newfound pain with the frantic movement, and her mouth opens in stunned surprise. Sombra doesn’t hesitate, and kisses her in her panic. She feels his tongue enter her mouth as his finger leaves her clitoris. She almost feels relief, but then she realizes it left something. Something held tightly in the sticky paper, a warm and strange weight attached firmly to her sensitive nub. She shivers as his hand slides up her body and he pulls out of the kiss. Her tits burn and ache, but that’s not the problem. She’s getting used to the constant throbbing pain; at least enough to think about other things somewhat. No, his eyes are the problem. He’s holding her head in place, forcing her to look at him with both hands. Everything about him is visually perfect. He would be unnaturally handsome if he wasn’t so wantonly cruel, and coated in sickly dark magics. Twilight’s eyes open wide as the thing between her legs comes to life and the buzzing starts. It vibrates with a surprising intensity, causing another wholly unwelcome spark to shoot up her spine. She jerks forward, trying to escape it, but it’s taped directly to her clitoris. One of the clamps bites down on her nipple as she jerks. Sombra holds her head firmly in place and watches her expression, his green and red eyes focused as intensely as the penetrating vibrations assault her. The shaking is sudden, it’s violent, and it’s loud. She can hear it as much as she can feel it. The buzzing picks up, and her labia twitches in response. She feels it nestled in between her legs, beating furiously against her sensitive flesh like some kind of trapped bee. The tingle is too much too quick and she shakes again. Her focus is shattered when her tits flare in pain again and she opens her mouth to let out a pained grunt. The thing burns, tickles, and stings her flesh. She rocks her hips forward as far as they can go, then squeezes them backwards. It clings on; attached firmly and securely to her bare skin. She twists and turns and it nestles against her like it belongs. Like it’s part of her now. She flexes every muscle she has down there, and it kisses her with unwelcome pleasure. No matter how she moves, it stays attached directly and intimately to her clitoris like some sort of mindless and determined lover. Her body rocks and she’s slammed with blinding pain in her nipples. Moving is a bad idea. The clamps swing and shift with every twitch. She cant help it. She can’t control any of this. She flexes again. It’s a shot of electricity straight through her, causing her to launch forward. It hurts. It hurts so much. She sobs through grit teeth. Twilight shakes as too much happens all at once for her to make sense of it. Her world swims and gets dizzy. She pulls on her restraints, feeling her fists clench as the lightning shocks her spine again. Her nipples burn. She squirms, trying to get away from the overwhelming sensation of obscene stimulation. Something warm and wet is happening. The buzzing shocks her with a bolt that feels far too erotic to be natural. She’s worried that she peed. Her tits burn and her pussy clenches with an audible wet squelching noise. She’s worried she didn’t pee. Something is rising in her and it doesn’t seem to stop. She can’t finish a breath, let alone collect her thoughts in any meaningful manner. Her world is pain, then jolts of pure electric pleasure, then pain, then sticky sensual pressure, then pain, then desperate breathing, then lightning, then pain, then… then… then… oh. He’s still holding her face to his so he can watch. The thought races through her mind as she realizes that she can’t stop it. She has no control. She feels it happen. Her body freezes and the echoing, horrifying sensations all coalesce into a primal and debauched ecstasy. And she realizes that he’s seen it all in her face. And now, his sickening green eyes are going to see the rest of it. No. She grits her teeth and screams, this time with spiteful determination. She pushes the feeling down, forcing short and rapid breaths. She won’t let this thing control her. She won’t let him control her. She’s stronger. She glares at Sombra, furiously and intensely, focusing her rage and willpower at his face even as the tears stream down her cheeks. Sombra’s smile widens gleefully as he keeps holding her face. “Tsk tsk Tsk… I told you not to fight it.” She screams at him, channeling her raw anger into a simple message. “Fuck you!” Her voice is raw, and spittle flies from her shout. The buzzing continues. It’s overwhelming, but she’s holding something back. She won’t let it happen. Pain and heat consume her thoughts, while Sombra’s eyes dig into her. Pleasure threatens her body, rising and pulsing from the damned device. She grunts, pushing it down each time it rises. No matter how many times she pushes it down, it rises back up. It’s inevitable. It feels so good. It tingled and burns unlike anything she’s ever felt. It’s right there, and fighting against it is confusing. It wants to control her for one glorious moment. She desperately wants it to. Why is she doing this again? She blinks, staring at Sombra in utter disarray. Her hips are rocking towards him, away from the large metal frame holding her in place. She’s thrusting forward, helplessly gyrating in time with her breathing. Each rock feels so good. Each lull hurts like hell. She fights it, mindlessly as she’s forgotten even why. She doesn’t know how long it lasts. She’s covered in sweat and her muscles are tired. But she still pushes. He still stares. And it still rises. Sombra theatrically pouts, clearly mocking her. “Bad puppy.” Twilight blinks rapidly as she rocks her hips and shakes her head. It’s too much. The buzzing patch isn’t letting go. She has no sensation to compare it to, but it’s determined and impossibly focused. Even the pain in her tits isn’t only painful anymore. It’s all building. It’s all overwhelming. She wants so much to let it take her. Sombra drops a hand to her now glistening tit and grabs the clip. “Bad puppies get punished until they learn.” Twilight has just enough presence of mind left to look down and watch dumbly as he rips the clip off her nipple without unclamping it. It takes half a second for her brain to feel what she saw. She looks at him. She opens her mouth in raw, terrible silence. She no breath to scream with. It happens while Sombra watches. She can’t close her mouth. Her lungs force her to take a sharp breath, and then the air wheezes out of her in a throaty moan. Her vagina flexes, squeezing lewdly and noisily down on nothing. One of her legs twitches violently as her core clenches, her torso pulling painfully forward against the restraint. The electric jolts turn into a storm of twitching euphoria that spills out of her. She’s never felt anything like it. Something breaks inside of her as another convulsion twists her body. It’s overwhelming, so powerful that she quivers helplessly in between the uncontrollable twitches. Everything flexes, and she can’t stop anything. She stares forward, her eyes locked on Sombra’s as he simply watches her with an amused gaze. She lets out a sob, horrified and embarrassed. Her whole body tingles warmly. This isn’t right and she knows it. It’s the most erotic thing she’s ever experienced. It’s shameful. It’s debauched and twisted. Everything about it is wrong an unnatural. It feels so fucking good. Some of the thoughts running through her mind and the actions she’s taking are conscious now. She pulls on her restraints to feel the burn in her muscles. She sticks her tongue out because it’s too hot. All of her is too hot. She feels something hot leak down her leg. She flexes her vagina, exploring the new wet feeling around her labia. Her toes curl, and she thrusts slowly forward with a low, shaking moan. It’s not an autonomous reaction or even just her body responding. It’s her. She’s exploring the pleasure that she’s drowning in. Sombra smiles. “My puppy is learning something new about herself.” Twilight hangs her head in hot shame even as she clenches and unclenches her fists in time with her pulsing depths just to see what it feels like. He’s right. She’s learning a whole new dimension of her body right now. One she’d never considered. The waves of erotic euphoria slow down and she’s left panting as the sensation of pain rises at the same rate. It hurts now. She feels empty, used, and humiliated. Her senses fully return, and the shame is overwhelming. She is obscene. She’s just done something that mares do not do. Her voice is tired and ragged, tainted with anger. At least it’s over. She’ll worry about her morality later. “Are you done?” Sombra snorts in amusement, forcing her head up to face him again. “Done? Not at all. We’ve barely begun.” The buzzing sticker hasn’t moved. It is still vibrating like mad—directly on her clit. It hurts now. Her body is done, sensitive after her release, but the device is not. Twilight takes a deep breath. Tears are streaming down her face in hot shame as she decides that she doesn’t have any pride left. She begs him, unprompted and easily. “It hurts. Please. I… I did… I had… I did what you wanted. I need a break. Please…” Sombra smiles as he strokes her cheek. “No, Princess.” Twilight feels the buzzing intensify. It’s tickling her now. It still hurts like hell, but now it also feels almost good again. She chokes back a panicked sob. “Please!” Sombra puts a finger to her lips, pressing it against her condescendingly. The finger feels cool to the touch. “Shhhh…” The buzzing continues, and the tingles are starting to shoot to her spine again. She whimpers as he clips the clamp back on her almost bleeding nipple. The pain isn’t a surprise anymore. She’s grown mostly used to it, even if it hasn’t dulled. The spark of pleasure that shoots up her tit when he touches it still surprise her, though. He holds her tightly, almost lovingly while she quietly stares at him as she fights back sobs. There’s no point in arguing. There’s no point in begging. Warm, wet tears race down her face as Sombra tilts her head up and presses his mouth to hers. He pulls her jaw gently open. Her twitching lower lips start to quiver as her body prepares itself. He whispers to her open mouth. “This time don’t fight it, Princess.” She doesn’t answer as he fills her mouth with his. The only saving grace is that she doesn’t have to stare in his damned eyes as her breathing grows more rapid and her body begins to shake. Instead her eyes are locked into the black abyss that is the ceiling. His hands slip down her back, squeezing and pulling on her skin and muscle as they go, until they rest on either of her lower cheeks. He takes two handfuls of her flesh, pulling her wide. It feels good to be spread. She whimpers into his mouth as they breathe into one another. His body presses into hers and the heat pins her against her restraints. She squeezes her hands, flexing them and pulling against the cuffs. As he presses into her, some primal urge takes over her. The thought is strange and traitorous. This is how it should be. Pinned to the wall by a large, powerful, handsome male. A million years of evolution that she isn’t part of and isn’t prepared for hijacks her body as she presses back into him. This doesn’t just feel horrifyingly good. This feels like it’s the most right thing on Earth. Twilight doesn’t fight it the second time it happens. She doesn’t know if her body is betraying her mind or if her mind is betraying her body, but it doesn’t matter. Sombra breathes in her moans as her body quivers in shameful ecstasy, trapped between him and the giant metal letter. She fights, but only against her restraints. She won’t admit it, but it’s certainly not a struggle to be free. At the very least, he’s not holding her head in place this time. Sombra pulls out of the deep kiss as she comes down from her second ever orgasmic high, and peppers her lips with little, surprisingly cool kisses. She feels empty somehow. Like the orgasm drained her of everything. The emptiness is calm and peaceful. Twilight shudders uncomfortably as her mind comes back to the real world, and the device buzzes again. It’s unrelenting and it never gets tired. Her clitoris hurts, having been beaten and hammered by this thing’s powerful vibrations for several minutes now. Her tits are numb to the pain of the clamps, but now they tingle warmly and dangerously like her clit. She refuses to look down, knowing her body is a bruised, probably bloody, wet and dripping mess. Sombra gently bites her ear. “Good girl. You’re still a puppy, but you’re learning.” Twilight whimpers, unable to form a response. Her mind is a tangle of confusing feelings and conflicting desires. She loathes that it feels good. She’s shocked how natural it is. She’s disgusted with how easy it was. She’s afraid that it will happen again. She’s afraid of him. The fear is simple. It’s easy to focus on. It makes her heart race, and her body quiver as he nibbles on her neck. She can’t breathe. Her lungs burn, still holding in remnants of his breath. She’s terrified he won’t do it to her again. She can feel how hot his tongue is. How hot his whole body is as it presses against her. She wishes it would end, but also is grateful it isn’t over. She’s angry. She’s hurt. She’s tingling and feels his oh so very strong hand trail a finger down the small of her back. Twilight’s always been attracted to jocks. She loves strong stallio… men, and Sombra is strong; physically and magically. She can’t even taste the sour notes in his magic anymore. The realization makes her feel sick, the nausea burning in her stomach even as the device continues to buzz. The nausea swirls dangerously with her arousal into some new, awful and toxic sensation. Tears fall down her face as she realizes how much she hates him for making her feel this way. “I hate you…” her voice is weak. Sombra’s nibble on her neck turns into a bite, then a suckle. She shivers at the pain, and then at the warm wet spot that’s left behind. His voice rings with sickening arrogance. “Hate me all you like. I don’t care as long as you realize that I own you now.” She wants to be defiant, but she isn’t sure how. “They’ll save me.” is all she can think to say. Thirty moons… Sombra lets go of her and takes a half step back, putting some empty space between them. She forgets to support herself, and slumps forward as she’s focused on holding back the overwhelming sensation from the buzzing device. Her tits hang loose as she bends slightly forward, and the biting sting of the clamps shoots through her numbness as they swing loosely underneath her. The sharp pain distracts her just enough that she forgets about the buzzing, and her screaming clit releases an erotic pleasure she can’t put back. She lets out a despairing sob as the spark of burning pleasure turns it into an unbidden moan. He grabs her face again, pulling her up slightly by her chin and neck to force her to stare at him once more. His eyes are glowing. Fear wracks her body as his presence easily overwhelms her and she freezes. Every muscle in her body is locked tight, and all she can think of is how much he’s going to hurt her. Is he going to kill her? Her stomach drops through the floor as his eyes pulse with more power and the raw terror consumes her. She shudders, her fight completely forgotten as the device forces her to do it again. This time it feels different. She keeps her eyes locked with his, opened wide in abject fear as she lets out a wheezing grunt. Her hips rock forward, and her vagina squeezes on nothing. Her core screams as it clenches, and both her arms and legs shake. It feels euphoric. This is what he wants. She needs to do what he wants to survive. Her orgasm is purely a practical necessity. Her body is more than eager to supplicate him, and her mind is in no state to stop it. She undulates in a strange way, silent and not breathing as he holds her face deathly still. His eyes are so beautiful. So powerful and commanding. They’re all she can see, and they can see her. They know her, and it’s terrifying to be known. Twilight has never been known like this. She’s never felt a connection like this. This isn’t friendship, or love, or romance. It’s something else entirely. A carnal and intimate understanding. Not of who she is, or what she is. He doesn’t know any of that. Instead, he knows and understands everything she’s feeling. Sombra knows how much she hates him. How much she hates herself. He knows how good this feels to her. He knows that she’s cumming so hard it hurts, and understands that it’s simultaneously the best thing she’s ever felt and the worst thing that’s ever happened to her. It’s a whole new type of intimate vulnerability that she’s completely unprepared for. A second wave of euphoric sensation wracks her, fueled by the terrifying realization and understanding. Her mouth hangs open. Her vision goes white. She submits to it—to him. Sombra smiles. This is what he wants from her. She knows that she’s willingly giving him exactly what he demands and the ecstasy is too much as she cries warm, thick tears of raw undefined emotion. This time she screams. The noise builds slowly, starting low and quiet until it’s loud and intensely terrified. It’s a primal scream of a dying beast, the last warning to those around it that this thing she’s facing, this man that now owns her, is far, far too dangerous. Only death waits here. The little death takes her and her scream drops to wet gurgles. Her body reminds her that she’s his as it breaks for him another time. Every part of her body hurts, everything clenches, and everything submits. He lets go of her head and she sags forward again, completely unable to support herself. She chokes, trying desperately to breathe as her eyes refocus on the floor. They catch a glimpse of her tits, red and swollen—littered with blue bruises and red welts. One of the clamps has blood on it. Little sparks arc from one clamp to another. The floor is wet. The dark spot on the concrete floor is tinged slightly red. She doesn’t raise her head, letting the fear wash through her and banishing it as she gains a few moments of almost clear thinking in her post orgasmic… clarity. She’s ashamed that he just made her do that… a few times with only his eyes. Her voice is dry and ragged, even as wet drool leaks from her mouth. The word is slow as she forces herself to articulate it. It’s pained. “Why?” She watches as Sombra’s hand slips to her belly. It drops lower. She’s helpless and hopeless as his finger slides over the large white sticker covering her clit. His voice is calm, but she doesn’t look up. She can’t risk it. She knows she can’t resist his eyes right anymore. “I’m just teaching you a few tricks, Princess. It’s important to train your pets. So here’s another.” His finger taps the sticker, causing an unexpected pressure on her clit as she sucks in a breath. The pressure of the vibrating device being forced against her causes a deeper tingling that she doesn’t expect. She keeps her mouth shut as she bites back a weakened sob. It’s no surprise when his finger slides smoothly over the taped clit, and unceremoniously slips between her soaked lower lips. Neither of them say anything as the finger dips in. She’s too tired to complain, so she just relaxes as she feels his finger disappears inside of her. It’s the first time she’s ever had anything inside her vagina, but her body offers no resistance. It doesn’t even hurt. If anything, it’s another shameful reminder that her human body wants this. The sensation of being filled satisfies a need she didn’t know she had, and she hates it. She hates it more when he rotates his wrist around and firmly presses his finger upward. When his finger lewdly squishes a wet patch somewhere inside of her she has an entirely new and erotic sensation to hate. She hates how nice it is as he slips another finger in. She hates when his fingers spread her satisfyingly and obscenely wide. She hates when she squeezes them back, wetly gripping his thick and tough knuckles with her vagina. She hates when she moans soft and low, her volume matching his movements. She hates when he uses his outer thumb and inner fingers to squeeze. She hates as the device and her flesh are pressed together in an unholy union of tingling torturous pleasure. She hates when she thrusts, kicking her legs backwards as she pressed her groin helplessly towards him. She hates that he’s only using one hand. She hates that he’s so good at this. She hates that she’s enjoying it. She hates the swelling feeling in her abdomen. She hates the sensation of having to pee, but knowing that’s not what’s about to happen. She hates how hard he’s thrusting—how merciless and rough he is with her body. She hates how she matches his thrusts. She hates how her body is eager for this and easily accepts his rough thrusts. She hates how her face is screwed up in a humiliating mix of a frown, a grimace and a twisted smile. She hates when she lets out an animalistic grunt that means absolutely nothing; except that she loves this. Sombra takes her hate as he takes her to the edge again. This time doesn’t feel like the last few times. This time she’s the one jumping sinfully off. He’s not making her do it this time. Her throat is too sore and her lungs are too empty to scream, but she opens her mouth silently anyways. She doesn’t even breathe, and the world goes quiet. All she hears is the wet slapping of his fingers, the buzz of the device, and the gushing splash from between her legs. The convulsions are quicker and more fierce, but they’re just as uncontrollably sinful as the last ones. She helplessly squeezes his fingers inside of her as he milks more and more of the burning hot fluid out of her like she’s a faucet of hot water. Each squeeze is it’s own world of carnal eroticism, each convulsion a satisfying squelch as she empties some obscene gland that she never even knew was full. He doesn’t stop, but neither does she. She rides his fingers enthusiastically and shamelessy as he openly mocks her. She hears his words, but she’s not coherent enough to understand them. Whatever he says doesn’t matter. Whatever she thinks doesn’t matter. All that matters is the next euphoric thrust and the wet noise that follows. It’s an obscene splash… a heady gush… a painful spray… a draining squelch… a forceful squeeze… a burning dribble… a… a... a… a stinging dry squeeze… followed by an endless desperate, empty ejaculation of something that just isn’t there—just like her voice. They stay locked like this for far too long. Sombra relentlessly and mercilessly pumping his fingers into her like a machine, while she helplessly convulses with nothing left to give but giving it all anyways. Until eventually all she has left to give is out. It could have been minutes or hours and she wouldn’t know. It doesn’t matter. She collapses onto his fingers, not just numb but completely unresponsive. She might be unconscious, and she might not be. She can’t tell. She can’t even tell if she’s alive anymore. Maybe she died. She’s moving. Something picks her up, spins her, clips her and settles her. She’s facing the other way somehow. He’s behind her. She’s touched everywhere. It’s not just his hands. It’s not just his mouth. It’s not just outside her body. It doesn’t matter. She stares blankly forward as he shamelessly grabs at her and in her. Her arms are restrained again, but not upwards. She blinks, wondering if she’s conscious yet. He’s pressed his body against her back, and he’s holding her up. Her hips are pressed firmly into the bar across the “H”, this time she’s facing it. She sucks in a breath, attempting to get some semblance of awareness. His hands are exploring her body, running up and down her torso and grabbing her where and how he pleases. The buzzing continues. She opens her mouth and a moan comes out. He’s whispering something into her ear from behind and he has a hand on her tit and one vigorously rubbing the device from side to side, mashing her clit in a new way. This orgasm is quick. She has no mind to fight it. Twilight simply experiences the pleasure and pain as her body does what it’s told. The squeeze happens inside of her again, and there’s the slightest of leaks from her heavily abused genitals. She makes some noise, maybe. She can’t tell. Her body clenches painfully, bending surprisingly far forward as she falls forward and everything goes white. The white is nice. She doesn’t have to think. She doesn’t have to wonder why her arms are secured downward. She doesn’t remember this. The bar on the “H” is holding her waist up as she’s bent over it. She’s twitching helplessly. She feels full, like his fingers were in her but more… wide and filling. Her labia is quivering like it’s being pulled apart, but his hands are on her back. No, wait. That’s just one hand. The other is in her mouth. He tastes salty for some reason. Slimy and slick. She doesn’t mind. Something about the taste is familiar. She feels the buzzing. It hasn’t stopped. Gagging, she spits out his fingers and he laughs. “Having fun, Princess? You’ve been docile for a while now.” A thought bounces in her head as she has a frustrating revelation. She feels a new sensation. Something is inside of her, spreading her wide and deep—it almost hurts. Her voice is a raspy ghost of what it should be. She’s not sure if she’s smug he lied, or feels betrayed. “You said you wouldn’t… mate me…” He pulls on her now wet hair, violently lifting her sweat covered head upwards. She stares forward, feeling stinging sweat drip into her eyes as she forces in a few heavy breaths, trying to regain, or perhaps maintain, her limited awareness. “Don’t worry. You’re…” She can hear the sneer in his voice, “Still pure as a nun. It’s only a toy.” “Oh.” Is all she can say. He lets her head loose and she falls forward. As he walks around her, she notices that she’s still full. The buzzer is still buzzing. She’s squeezing the thing inside of her, and it’s big. How did he get something so big inside of her? She doesn’t remember. She pushes, trying to force it out, but she can’t. She doesn’t know how, and it doesn’t seem to move. The squeeze feels good, distracting her as another now familiar sensation threatens her consciousness. She’s close, and it’s so deep, and she’s never been filled so full and the buzzer is buzzing and she’s… Ripping pain distracts her as she’s smacked in the face. It’s not the fun kind, like when her tits are pulled or her clit is battered. She shakes her head, secretly grateful for the sudden clarity from the slap. The adrenaline clears the strange lust, the mindless and broken debauchery drain from her thoughts. If only for a moment. Sombra grabs her by the hair, forcing her to look upward at his nearly naked body. “Not yet, Princess. You don’t cum again until I say so.” Twilight stares at him, processing the command. Or is it a threat? He’s built like some ancient god carved from marble, and right now he truly looks like one as he lords over her. His muscles are defined and clear, and he looks powerful and commanding. Her face is waist high and her neck hurts from being tilted so far back to look up at him in the eyes. He’s calm as he holds her, and his voice reflects it. “First I want you to meet your new best friend.” She’s confused, her tired eyes glancing behind him to see nothing in the dark. He holds her with one hand, and uses his other to pull his underwear down. Oh. That’s what he meant. Twilight is met with a face full of dark, flaccid penis. She blinks at it, having never seen a human penis before. Sombra steps out of his underwear while still holding her head up. “Your pussy and I have become very good friends, so I decided to introduce you to my cock. Say hello.” She stares blankly, somewhat confused. Her world is pain again as she’s slapped. Everything spins dizzily and something tingles tantalizingly in her depths. The tingle scares her far more than the pain does. She takes a deep breath as Sombra growls. “I said to say hello.” Twilight stutters, her voice still hoarse. “H… Hello…” He laughs. “Now say, ‘Hello Mr. Cock.’” She would feel humiliated if she had any sense of shame left. “H… Hello… Mr. Cock.” “The puppy is learning well. Good dog. Now tell him he’s a handsome cock.” Twilight stares at the flaccid penis. It is thick and wrinkly with a dark bulbous head. It looks nothing like a stallion’s. The alien thing is far too thin. Her vagina clenches on the dildo inside of her, and a shot of electricity runs up her spine. Her body knows what this is. She feels a heavy weight in her gut as she recognizes her own, now familiar, lust. “You’re… a handsome cock.” “Now kiss him.” He pushes it into her face. The smell is strange. She looks up at him with defeated, tired eyes, and he raises one eyebrow as if to dare her. She looks back down at the cock in her face. It seems to be twitching… maybe pulsing. Her eyes study it, tracing the veins and glancing at the dangling balls. They’re large and dark, sitting between his legs. She feels him raise his arm and she lurches herself forward with puckered lips. They press against the cock. It’s warm and stretchy, but it’s just skin. If anything, the strange smell is some kind of musk. It doesn’t smell bad, just very… masculine and alien. The buzzing catches her off guard. She’d forgotten about the buzzer. The smell makes her feel dizzy. Her face is stinging. She squeezes the dildo inside of her and something tingles again, but this time the tingle doesn’t fade. It lingers inside of her like a ticking bomb. It’s too late to stop it. She knows what it is, even if it’s another new experience. Anxiously, she panics. Her stuffed and stretched vagina holds still with great effort, but she can’t put the feeling back in the bottle. It’s here now—quivering in the back of her mind and in her deepest depths. “Heh. Cute. Enough with the cute for now, Princess. Make out with my cock. Kiss it, lick it, suck it, I don’t fucking care. The messier the better.” She winces as she looks at his cock. He grabs her ear, playing with it with his thumb. Her body twitches at the contact and she stills, barely able to hold herself back. “You are just fucking adorable. Fine, little puppy. I’ll throw you a bone. As long as my cock’s in your mouth then your pussy can cum as much as she wants. We’re all friends here, after all.” Twilight doesn’t know how she finds herself with her lips pressed against his pubic hair and her tongue on his taint. His flaccid cock is fat, but fits entirely inside of her mouth. Maybe he pushed her head and she opened her mouth. Maybe he thrust his cock at her. Maybe he didn’t do anything. What she does realize is how salty it is, and how overpowering the scent is now. She smells him and he’s a lot. Besides the smoke she’s grown accustomed to, there’s a deep strange distinctly male scent that she’s never considered before. It’s something that makes her tingle, and as she realizes that she loses what little control she had. The twinge she’d been holding back rips free, and a deep primal submission claims her while she looks up at him pitifully. Her pussy squeezes and clenches over the fake cock inside of her, trying desperately to milk it while she practically chokes on his real one. She snorts into him, breathing in his smokey musk and feeling him twitch on her tongue. He’s holding her hair up so he can see her face. She’s watching his eyes. Those powerful eyes consume her as he uses her mouth for his pleasure. Her tongue is his toy, and she fucking knows it. It’s not just her mouth he’s using. Her exhausted pussy thinks it’s finally claimed a cock as it clenches pathetically around the fake toy. The rippling, clenching, squeezing sensation is different than the other orgasms she’s had. It feels more final. More deep. The euphoria sings to her as it dulls her senses again. She doesn’t know which one this is. Is it the third? The fifth? The tenth? The thirtieth? It feels like the last. Her body thinks its over; that he’s done with her. She knows it’s wrong. Her hips sway and tears well up in her eyes as she helplessly shows Sombra what she looks like when she orgasms with his cock inside of her. He watches her display, his eyes sliding from her face to her ass with a twisted grin. He’s cruel. She knew that before, but know she truly understands it. He’s a monster. A monster that’s eaten her some uncountable number of times already, and is going to keep eating her. Something wet leaks down her leg as she’s fully humiliated. She doesn’t even consider that it might be pee anymore. Twilight can’t tell and doesn’t care. All she knows is that she can’t let his cock out of her mouth. Not yet. It’s not over yet. She’s still in the depth of it, the convulsions relentless and cruel. Her eyes turn downward, away from his gaze in shame. She’s not sure why she’s ashamed. She focuses on the dark skin in front of her eyes. The shadows seem to dance as he thrusts into her face. It’s mesmerizing and she can’t tell what’s his skin and what’s a shadow. The cock in her mouth goes from flaccid to rigid, and she doesn’t resist as he forces it down her throat. Her body is too distracted to gag. It hurts, but not in any way comparable to what he’s already done to her. The shadows dance on his flesh, distracting her as she squeezes the thing in her pussy. Each squeeze feels euphoric; and is accompanied by a slap as her face is pressed into Sombra’s flesh. She doesn’t know when he’s thrusting or when he’s pulling out. The shadows grow, taking on faces. Her throat hurts. Her body clenches, perhaps for the final time as her sense of space and time disappear, and the darkness grows. It’s peaceful in the dark. She can’t feel anything; finally. No pain. No pleasure. No fear or rage or shame or lust. Just… nothing. Nothing lasts forever, and forever is a long time. Then she blinks and is staring forward in the dark. She gathers her breath, confused as to where she is. She can’t see, she’s bent forward, and everything feels fuzzy. Her mind feels fuzzy. She blinks again and sees a green shadow in front of her. A few breaths later and she’s able to make out a sound. Something is buzzing. Oh. She remembers now. Twilight takes a very deep breath, trying to wake up from the haze. She’s still dizzy. She feels strangely empty… Her pussy flexes and there’s nothing in it. It actually feels like it's missing something now, the emptiness lingers in a way she can't describe, but she tries not to think about. Her mouth tastes salty and bitter; her jaw hurts. Her throat is sore. Her clit is buzzing, tingling and warm. Everything is normal. Sombra’s behind her, she can tell from the green glow of his eyes. His voice is… darker than before and seems to bear down on her like an impossible weight. “I’m disappointed. You passed out while sucking my cock, and it fell out of your mouth.” Twilight closes her eyes. She’s more aware than she was a second ago. She wishes she wasn’t. “Fuck.” is all she says. He chuckles. “Fuck indeed. I promised to do everything but fuck you. So let’s do something a little more… intense.” She is done. She doesn’t care anymore. Twilight just wants this hell over. Her voice is tired and cracks, “Mate me?” Sombra pauses. “Excuse me?” She tries again, “Please… mate me. I don’t care anymore. Please just mate me so this is over. You win. This is… too much.” He seems confused, “Already? Really?” She coughs. “Please, I’m begging. I can’t do this anymore. My body can’t take anymore. You broke me. You win. Please just mate me instead.” He stays silent for a moment, then sighs. “We need to fix some things.” Twilight stays silent, feeling and listening to the painful buzz from her clit. Sombra talks slow, almost unsure. “First off, stop saying mate. Call it fucking, sex, whatever. I don’t care what you do at home, but here you fuck. Also, you have a pussy and I have a cock. I want you to say that you want to get fucked in your pussy with my cock. Do that. Say please and beg me. Convince me.” Twilight sighs. She’ll say whatever he wants, however crassly he wants as long as this hell ends. “Please fuck me in the pussy with your cock. Please ejaculate your…” Sombra shouts, seemingly frustrated, “Cum! Say cum. It’s a verb and a noun. Don’t use medical terms. It’s… weird.” Twilight swallows and tries again. “Please cum your… uh… cum in my pussy with your cock.” He sighs, whispering to himself in frustration. “Holy fuck… fine. Whatever. Good for now.” She sighs, relieved. “So will you fuck me? Please?” He puts a hand on her lower back and rubs it harshly with his fingers. It hurts, burning and causing her to arch up, pulling her hands against the restraints holding them to the floor. “No.” Twilight feels like she might cry again. “No?” she says weakly. He slips his hand down between her legs and lets his finger slide up and down her swollen labia. It stings painfully from all the abuse he’s given it, but it also tingles dangerously. It’s painfully hot as well. The buzzing vibrator is tingling her clit again and fear rises in her gut. Twilight fights back her tears as she stumbles over her words. “No… please stop. Please stop and just fuck me. I asked like you said. I’m begging. I’ll do it. You can cum inside me. You can cum on me. You can cum in my pussy. You can cum your cum wherever the fuck you want. Please stop. Please take it off my clitoris. I can’t do this anymore. I can’t do it again. Please… No more.” Sombra rests his finger along her slit. It feels hot and tingly, but so does she. The device buzzes. She begs quietly, swallowing her shame and refusing to think about this more than is necessary. “Please…” He sighs. “I already told you. You’re wearing that thing on your clit till it runs out out of power.” She hopelessly shivers. “No…” “I also told you that I don’t fuck on the first date. We’re still just getting started.” She goes cold as her heart drops. Her voice is a panicked whisper, and underneath it there’s a tinge of rage. “What’s left? What else can you possibly do to me?” He starts to rub her swollen labia with his finger, causing sharp stabbing pain and electric tingles to jointly shock her. “I have a several toy chests; we’ve hardly scratched the surface. And speaking of chests, those nipple clamps are just a starter set. I have a whole collection of… interesting possibilities.” Twilight hangs her head as the tingling builds inside of her. She hurts. Everything hurts. All she can do is beg. She has nothing else anymore. “Please don’t… I’ll do… whatever you want.” Thirty moons? What the fuck had she been thinking? He keeps rubbing her slit. “You cum right now, right now on my finger, and I’ll bring you some water and give you a thirty minute break.” Twilight doesn’t hesitate. She tries. She focuses on the feeling blossoming from the vibrator. She calls to it, begging it to take her. She moans, trying to call it with her voice. Nothing seems to happen. His finger gently taps her pussy. “I’m not impressed, Princess.” She tries again, practically screaming. “I can do it! I know I can do it!” She squeezes and pulls and twists everything inside of her, but nothing happens. She is missing something, and she doesn’t know what. Her head hangs in horrified, shameful defeat even as the vibrator continues to buzz. Sombra clicks his tongue. “Looks like I need to teach my puppy another trick.” She pulls and squirms and screams, almost throwing a tantrum as she breaks down. “Why? Why? I couldn’t stop it before, now I can’t make it happen. Why?” He laughs, deeply amused at her antics. “Lesson time, Princess. I’ll even give you a little break while you learn.” There’s a mechanical click and then a truly alien sensation startles her. Silence. Stillness. The buzzing has stopped. Her clit throbs, ironically pained by the lack of sensation. She squeezes her eyes shut and breathes a sigh of relief. “Thank you thank you thank… you…” His finger on her lab… pussy is replaced by something hard, and the new feeling worries her. He sounds fatherly. “You still need to be punished. So we’re going to play a little game while I explain it to you.” Something scrapes against her butt cheek. It’s hard, but thin. Twilight shivers, unsure how bad this is going to be. He’s confident. “When you cum, it’s a physical thing, right?” She shivers, remembering the sensation. “Yes?” A light tap happens on her butt cheek. It stings enough that it probably leaves a welt, but it’s only enough to make her suck in a breath in surprise. She’s been through much worse very recently. Even her tits hurt more, but only if she thinks about them. “No. When you cum it’s in your mind.” Twilight takes a breath. “I… it’s definitely physical. I, uh, haven't wanted it.” This time it’s a weak tap, but it’s directly on her asshole. The sensation is bizarre and stings much more than she thought it would as the slight pain shoots directly up her gut. She grits her teeth. “I didn’t say you wanted it. I said it’s in your mind. Your mind is what makes you cum.” Maybe she shouldn’t say anything. Maybe it’s supposed to be a lecture where she just listens. Twilight is silent for a while, waiting for him to continue. SLAP She screams as he hits her already raw labia… pussy. It hurts, and shocks her how much it hurts. Her whole body clenches in response. Sombra growls, seemingly angry. “Your mind is your most powerful sex organ. More than your pussy.” Twilight practically shouts. “Yes!” Crack! She doesn’t scream, but she does lout out a stifled noise. He hits her just as hard as last time, right on her pussy. She cries out, angry and frustrated through her tears, “Why did you hit me?” “You didn’t think about it. You just agreed. That’s not conducive to good conversation.” She can’t help it. “You’re whipping my pussy after you fucking raped me! What kind of fucking conversation do you expe…” SMACK! This time she feels the slap through her whole body. It doesn’t just sting, it hurts. She grunts in pure pain, unable to even flinch. Her pussy burns, screaming at her in agony. “Stay on topic. Your mind is the most powerful sex organ you have, yes?” Twilight fights back her sobs. She shivers, trying to figure out what he wants her to say. Her brain is working in overdrive and not getting any good solutions. Carefully, she tries a new approach. “I… I don’t understand.” Slap… The tap is soft, feeling almost loving after the last one. Her pussy tingles from the contact. “When you cum, it feels physical. Think about how I made you cum, though. What things did I do?” Twilight tries to remember. “You… uh… touched my tits? And… kissed me.” She almost feels ashamed about that one for some reason. “You also, um, used the buzzing spell on my, uh clitoris.” There is a medium Slap. causing her to wince, but not much else. “Call it your clit. It’s your clit or your cunny. And it’s a vibrator. I did enchant it, but it’s primarily a vibrator. So call it that. Now keep going. What else did I do?” She bites her lip. “You put the vibrator on my clit. And you, um, used your hands inside me… a lot… and you used a dildo on me, and made me suck your pe… cock… um…” There was more, but she can’t remember them. He did other things to her while she was semiconscious. A lot of other things. Another medium slap on her pussy. The pain is almost re-assuring. “You forgot a few. Specifically I was looking for the time I made you so afraid that you came. Do you remember that?” She thinks about it. She’d forgotten that one; or rather those few. It felt so long ago. She’d been so terrified that the whole thing had slipped her mind, and she’d done so much that everything was starting to blend together. “I… do.” She tenses, ready for her pussy to be hit but nothing happens. His voice is cruel. “Good. And how did they feel? When I made you afraid, was it your eyes that came? What about when I pulled on your nipple, did your nipple cum? Or made you suck my cock? Was it your mouth?” Twilight speaks slowly. “I… felt it throughout my body. Each time was a little… or very… different, but they all were… um… cumming? And they all were sort of everywhere.” Something touches her pussy. It feels smooth and warm, almost soothing after the smacking. It’s his fingers. She’s reminded of how she rode his hand into euphoric mindlessness and a tingle sparks under his touch. It’s weird without the buzzing. It’s just his touch. She wonders if she should be afraid, or if she should embrace it. Neither choice seems right somehow. “Right… Each time you came, it was actually with your whole body. And what about when you were a bad little puppy and fought against me? How did you fight it? Did you learn your lesson?” She remembers the first time when he’d told her not to fight it, and her face blushes. “I… willed it to stop. Until I couldn’t anymore…” He takes his hand away and smacks her hard. It hurts terribly bad, and worse the tingle doesn’t go away. If anything, the sudden pain seems to make the tingle blossom like a sickeningly familiar flower of sharp electricity. She mentally acknowledges the unfortunate association with pain and her orgasms. It seemed he knows more about her than she does when it comes to this. His voice is angry. “And did you learn your lesson?” Twilight answers quickly, worried about what might happen if she is whipped like that again. “Yes! I did… I learned… that I couldn’t stop it… That I can’t stop you.” She feels him reach back and she winces, only to find his fingers softly stroking her inflamed pussy lips. A sigh of relief escapes her mouth as she leans comfortably back into his warm grasp. His whole hand is almost cupping her, his fingers dancing playfully around her flesh. It’s the most tender he’s been with her since the kissing. Her face flushes as she remembers the kissing, and the warm, tingling flower is ruffled dangerously with his tapping fingers. She’s extra sensitive after the whipping, and even his light touch is electric. “You can’t… Correct. But you were able to hold it back when I asked you to, didn’t you?” She feels the warmth overtaking her as she’s leaning back into him. His hands are strong and soothe her painfully burning skin, and everything feels so good. He hasn’t touched her like this before and she’s falling into a new sensation again. “Uh huh…” His hand goes away and a loud crack announces her punishment. This time her hits her asshole; directly and hard, slamming the crop down mercilessly between her spread cheeks. The sudden shock arcs painfully through her gut and causes her to hold back a scream as it spreads to every nerve in her body. The pain dulls, burning away to grow the flower of pleasure he’d been fondling into a raging fire. She looks blankly forward, fighting back the inevitable sensation. Feeling it grow and burn within her while conscious of it was surreal. It would take her, and nothing could be done about it. The realization was almost soothing. “Use your words, Princess. You’re not an animal… well… not just an animal.” Twilight’s voice is strained as her asshole and pussy flex uncontrollably from the white hot shock of pain that dances back and forth. Her words are ragged and her teeth clenched. “I… can hold it back for a little.” He’s quiet. There’s no painful slap and no grabbing fingers. He just watches her struggle for a moment. “I see that… very clearly.” There’s a wet sound that she tries not to think about. “That’s the power of your mind, not your body. You’re quite strong willed…” She shivers, holding back the sensation. “Yesss…” “I’ve been hitting you and I’m sure it’s quite painful. Yet somehow you’re about to cum, aren’t you?” Twilight tries not to flex her pussy and asshole so much. Each squeeze is a step toward the inevitable. But they flex on their own, fighting back against her restraint. She can feel him staring, watching her helpless battle with her own flesh. “I… I am.” He puts a hand on each of her ass cheeks, spreading them even wider and putting her pussy and asshole even more on display while he watches. “Pain and pleasure both use the same neural pathways. What decodes them into separate categories is your brain. Memories also activate those pathways. Why don’t you try remembering… tasting my cock.” Twilight stares forward, silently. She shivers as she thinks about it, trying to ignore the feeling of his breath on her tingling pussy. “Okay.” His cock was salty, and squirmy, and ugly. She didn’t like the gross way it had veins and looked like a fat snake with a strange head. What she did li… tolerate… was the smell. The scent of male, the spicy personal scent that had overpowered her and caused her to… to… Fuck… Twilight cums as Sombra watches her. She squeezes her pussy, leaking down her legs and crying softly to herself as she clenches her stomach. It doesn’t last long, but it is painful. She hurts so much, and he keeps her spread wide the whole time with his face inches away. She grunts, then relaxes as her head collapses forward in exhaustion. Her whole body feels like it’s on fire. What the hell is happening to her? She smolders in embarrassment, wondering what exactly he was watching when it happened. He lets go of her cheeks and stands up. “Good little puppy. I think you learned a new trick. You might have to practice it a bit until you’re good at it, but you understand the basis for it now, don’t you?” “I do…” Twilight cries softly because he’s right. Orgasms are in your mind. He sounds gleeful. “Don’t you fret. I’ll help you practice. You still need your proper punishment anyways. Lets say… three times.” She stares blankly forward, her tears drying with despair. “Three times?” He gives her ass cheek a slap with the crop, as if he’s encouraging her. It doesn’t hurt, but it is tingly. “For your break, I’ll hit you with my crop until you cum three times. Then we’ll turn your sticky little vibrator back on and start the timer again.” Twilight feels her throat dry up. She can’t think of anything to say. Not that he’s waiting for her. Smack! She gasps. The pain is blinding. Her pussy stings from the strike. She tries to say something, to fight back, but nothing happens. She’s been empty for a while now. As the pain dies down, she hangs her head. Smack! This one hurts worse, but she doesn’t make a noise. She lets the pain flow through her and focuses on the tingling. She tries to remember the dildo, how it felt inside of her, how it made her feel so full and satisfied. How she could satisfyingly clench it with her pussy. Smack! He hits her even harder, slapping the crop across the whole length of her pussy. Somehow it hurts less as she tries to remember the smell of his cock. The burning tingling from the crop feels warm and sparkly. She focuses on that, nurturing it, waiting, anticipating… Smack! Her pussy stings, but it’s also on fire in a good way. She remembers his hands. His big, dark hands as they made her dance for him. She’s helpless to his hands and she knows it. Smack! His eyes. His green powerful eyes. She’s even more helpless to them. Smack! His tongue in her mouth, forcing her to breathe his air. Smack! His mouth on her tits, suckling her flesh. Smack! The dark patch of abdomen and shadows right above his cock, where her eyes were focused when she sucked his cock. Smack! Her first orgasm. Smack! Her third. Smack! her.. her… Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! “I’m cumming! Fuck… Fuck!” Twilight revels in her victory, her twitching and burning pussy going slack as it’s too tired to even clench anymore. But it doesn’t matter. Orgasms aren’t in her pussy. They’re in her mind. He only speeds up. Smack! Smack! Smack! Day 15, EveningTwilight is chained to the “X” today. She likes the “X”. She can lean back into it and almost relax. Not entirely, she doesn’t ever get to relax entirely. She looks down at the large glass suction cups over her breasts as each giant cup pulls at them again and again. It hurts like hell, but after a lot of skin cream and regular breast massages she can see the results. Her tits are, in fact, slightly bigger than they were a few days ago. The only side effect is that her nipples are now huge and strangely elongated from the near constant suction, not that Sombra seems to mind. If anything he likes playing with them even more. There is a similar device, though much smaller, attached to her clit. It doesn’t hurt as bad but it frequently drives her… to the edge. Her clit is now too big to fit under her clitoral hood. She doubts she’ll ever be able to comfortably wear underwear without her clit rubbing against the fabric again. On the plus side, any time he presses his body up against hers it feels so good to grind against him… The other toy she’s been left with is the weighted dildo. She’s holding it in her pussy. If she manages to hold it in her pussy all day, then when Sombra comes by at night she’ll get real food. If she doesn’t, then it’s another dinner of cum. That’s the big reason she’s been frustrated with the clit suction cup lately. Sometimes it brought her further than just the edge, and she’d drop the weighted dildo in her… debauchery. He has a spell that makes his ejaculate voluminous, and, well, she is growing very used to the taste of his cum. She is worried it is doing things to her digestive system. She hasn’t had a proper bowel movement in days. Her most pressing concerns now are completely alien to anything she might have been worried about a moon ago. Twilight sags in her bindings. It’s hasn’t even been one full moon. She has twenty nine and some change left. She honestly has no idea how many times he’s raped her. Every night since the first was a whirlwind of horrific and debauched sex acts. No “cock inside pussy” sex just yet, but anything and everything else. She tried to skirt the rules last night by begging him to fuck her in the ass. He almost considered it. Then he had her ride a Sybian for an hour while not allowed to cum. It had been actual torture, her mind fighting the impossible effects of the giant ride-able toy. After she’d eventually failed to hold herself back, she had sucked him off. The rest of the night he’d been… forceful. They worked through half the toys she knew, and a smattering of particularly painful new ones as her punishment. The memories of last night burn through her mind, causing her to blush as the clit sucker tingles warmly. She squeezes the dildo. God she’s sick of this. She needs to escape somehow; she knows that… but a more primal voice in her mind just wants him to push her to the ground and fill her with his cock. Then they can cuddle and sleep together once he cums in her pussy. She hasn’t had a proper night’s sleep since she got here, and she’s sure the exhaustion is making her even more crazy. She’s desperate for everything to just stop for a moment. She doesn’t care anymore. She’s made that very clear to him. She’s accepted it herself. They both know that she’s his toy. She has been since she surrendered. They don’t exactly have secrets from each other. Aside from her name, she supposes. And everything about her role in Equestria. And her personal life in general. He’s surprisingly uninterested in anything to do with Equestria at all. But the ways he’s made her cum have crossed nearly every taboo she ever thought she had in regards to sex, and so many more she’d never considered. Twilight now understands that she’s a very sexual mare. Even if she escapes, some of the things he’s done to her are things she might… Her clit machine suckles hard and she quivers. She can fight it; usually Instead of focusing, she’s distracted by the tit sucking machines. Something is feeling weirdly good in her left tit. Morbidly she watches as it pulses in the machine, pulling away from her as it’s sucked on in the glass cup. She forgets to fight the pulsing clit machine and the pleasurable seed grows too big. She holds it down, but now it wont go away. It tingles. The only way to fix this is to cum. She knows that. She knows that incredibly well by now. Her tit feels weird again, like it’s bulging with something inside that needs to get out. Curiously, she watches as it stretches, squeezes, and then feels even more strangely pleasurable. The feeling distracts her as the clit machine sucks hard. Fuck… she can’t stop it. Twilight keeps her mouth shut, hoping this is a small one as she relishes the temporary relief from the monotony. Her body clenches and quivers, squeezing the dildo tightly. Something leaks out of her left tit. It’s whitish yellow and thick. The excretion feels good, pleasurable like she’s squeezing herself dry. She shakes, and quivers, and then there’s a thud. She’s dropped the weight. “Fuck…” she laments. Her disappointment fades quickly. She’d likely be sucking his dick anyways, and she knows it. Sighing, she looks around the dungeon. Sombra’s nowhere to be seen. Presumably he’s busy with his other hobby, actual fucking magic. A slow burn of jealousy fills her. She’s so very bored lately. At first it had been terrifying. She’d been angry, confused, sometimes violent, always sad, a little depressed… just generally not in a good place. But now, well, it’s only been a few days but she’s comfortable in their routine and relationship. Sombra truly doesn’t care how she feels about him, which gives her plenty of opportunity to tell him exactly how terrible of a person he is. He also is weirdly comfortably in that fact. None of this is news to him. At first she was shocked that he didn’t want to be a better person. Now neither of them care. She hasn’t been hurt, well, seriously… much. But he has taken samples from her for his study. Hair, blood, toenails, saliva, ejaculate, the usual. He says they are all human at first glance, but react oddly with his magical detection equipment. Twilight has tried to tell him time and time again that it’s because she’s a unicorn, and he’s just now starting to believe her. It’s odd. At first she wanted to defeat him. To do anything in her power to bring him down. Then she wanted revenge for what he’d done to her. She’d been so angry about it all for a few days. Now though? She’d be happy just to leave. She wants to go home so badly. She wants a daisy sandwich and a book. She dreams of a spa day with the girls. She would kill to hear one of Pinkie’s nonsense stories. Of course, he’s not going to let her leave. He’s still bitter about his last cult. She isn’t afraid to call it one either, even if he doesn’t. He used blackmail and his magic to ensorcel a bunch of humans and make them do sex stuff in his dungeon. Like her, except she hadn’t been blackmailed the same way. She’d been kidnapped. She also was growing very resistant to his magic over time while the humans only grew more under his thrall. The fear had no effect on her anymore at all. What was left for her to be afraid of? Even more so, she usually saw through his smokey illusions now without even trying. Even his burning hands had little effect on her. He could still force her to talk when he wanted, but that usually only happened when he thought to interrogate her. And that was only about her immediate sexual situation somehow. Never anything she might consider “useful.” She sort of understands him now, actually, and could almost see herself being his friend. Aside from his complete lack of morality, crippling sex addiction, dark magic addiction, abject cruelty, megalomania, and narcissism, he’s almost an okay guy. He is surprisingly intelligent about psychology, biology, magic, and machines. All of which are complicated and nuanced topics. Not to mention he’s very good looking. Yeah, his green eyes are off-putting, but the rest of him is truly cut from the marble of an ancient pegasi god—when he’s not wrapped in smoke. And he is an exceptionally attentive, if aggressive, lover. He never fails to consider Twilight’s experience. Not that he necessarily wants her to have a good experience. But he is always thinking about her experience! And that is something to be grateful for. Twilight bites her lip, wondering if he is going to be angry or pleased that she has to drink his cum for dinner. She supposes it doesn’t matter. Either way, she’s going to suck his cock for ten awkward minutes, drinking from it like it’s the world’s most obscene straw. After that humiliation is over and she has a belly full of cum, he’ll find something in the dungeon to play with. And then she’ll have to cum for his enjoyment. And she’ll cum again. And again. And again. And then she’ll lose count, and probably consciousness at some point. It’s usually at about four serious ones when she starts to black, or white, out. Then it’s a horrible half conscious nightmare of positions and toys and games that all end with her pussy as a hot, burning mess and her body as a shaking, helpless shell of pain. Maybe she can convince him to play the spanking game with her tonight, like they had on the first day. She’s probably much, much better at it. Sombra stands in front of her, an angry looking smokey mass, while she sighs. “Yeah, I dropped it.” A smoking tendril shoots down and picks up the dildo, while another turns off the tit sucking machine. His voice permeates her senses, feeling like a pressure forcing her down. “You really are terrible at this.” Twilight nods her head in agreement. Sombra’s smoke pulls the clit enlarger off her with a loud slurp, and she winces in relief as the pain is replaced with the sensation of cool air. Her tits hurt like hell, and her engorged clit aches strangely, but they are free for a few minutes. At least until he starts their play time. After her relaxed sigh of relief, she explains. “This time I got distracted. I think some colostrum was coming out of my nipple and…” Sombra interrupts, his face becoming clear in the dark shadow, “Colostrum?” She smiles, happy to educate him. “Yes, the pre-breast milk excretion that most mammals have when pregnant. It usually goes away when…” Sombra doesn’t wait for her to finish. “So the hormones are working. You’re beginning to leak.” Twilight nods. “I guess. I’ve never had milk before so it was a new experience and it distracted me enough that the clit enlarger really had its way with me, which caused me to…” His voice is abrupt, but he looks confused. “You are very talkative today.” Twilight looks at him and bares her soul with language he’ll understand. “I am so incredibly fucking bored.” Sombra blinks. “Bored? What?” She nods, frowning. “I’m strapped in one spot for most of the day. I have nothing to read. No one to talk to. Just a couple of sex toys, and I always drop one. It’s… not exactly an intellectually stimulating environment. The only reprieve is when you deign to visit, so I have to get my talking in when I can.” Sombra furrows his brow in confusion. Most of the smoke dissipates, and he’s left standing with crossed arms and a curious gaze. “What are you?” She sighs. “I told you, I’m a pony. I was born a unicorn, ascended to an alicorn, and have lived my life as one since. I’m a researcher. I’m a student. I’m a princess. I’m an element. I’m a…” “No, I mean… most women would be a gibbering mess by now. I use you all night. I know I break you every night. And yet, every day you seem right as rain. You hardly sleep. I leave you alone through the day because I expect you to sleep.” He sounds utterly confused. She glares at him, the frustration rising. “Oh. So you never intended me to hold the dildo in? I know this is all a game to you, but a game is only fun if there’s some element of chance involved. Rigging it every time is hardly what I’d call…” He shouts, “This is absurd! You are my sex slave, why am I arguing wi…” Twilight shouts back, now truly angry. “Sex slave? What kind of sex slave never has sex? You’re just obsessed with your obscene games and spells. I’m a nerd. I understand weird fixations. But I don’t hide them! I like books. A lot. I don’t like comics at all. You like your weird BDSM stuff a lot. But you don’t like sex. And that’s fine, if you fucking just admit it! Instead you parade around like some…” Sombra slams his actual hand onto the metal X with a loud clang, resting it next to hers as he dangerously flexes in anger. He looks entirely solid, and there isn’t a trace of smoke to be seen around him. “Excuse me? Are you actually calling me, me a sex-less nerd?” He’s inches from her face, leaning in and glaring furiously. His eyes are glowing intensely, trying to magically drive fear into her. She doesn’t give a fuck. “Because from what I’ve seen, you are! You’ve got all this weird stuff tucked away, all these weird devices that are suspiciously clean, and a… ” Sombra seems offended. “I can’t believe this! My toys are clean because I’m not an animal and I fucking take care of them! I keep them organized, categorized, and spotless. They are here so no one…” Twilight snorts and rolls her eyes. “Please. I bet you never even had a cult.” She smirks, suddenly feeling vindictive. Her voice drops low. “You know… ponies worship me. I discourage it, of course, but I know for a fact that ponies have prayed to…” “Are you fucking serious right now? Of course I had a cult! It was twenty seven people and it was all over the news and I had to…” Twilight’s smirk only grows more arrogant as he talks. He just admitted it was a ‘cult.’ She smiles wide. His voice trails off and he glares at her in concern. “What are you so fucking smug about?” She keeps her shit eating grin. Her heart is pounding and she hasn’t been this pleased with herself in days—heck, maybe moons. “Some ponies call out my name when they cum. Just a few though, probably only a few thousand so fa…” He stares at her. His response is cold. “You lying fuck.” She frowns. “Me? You’re the one lying about having a cult. I’ve only told you the truth. You just don’t want to believe me because your ego is a thousand times larger than your coc…” He shouts, anger and disbelief apparent on his face. “I had a sex cult! You are my sex slave! I like sex! I had lots of sex!” Twilight snickers. He sounds like a bragging colt, barely out of puberty. “I call horseapples. I’ve been begging you to fuck me, and we both know I’m serious. I’ll admit that you’re extremely disturbingly good at your weird hobby, but that’s all I’ve seen. Show me that you’ll fuck me, and I’ll admit I’m wrong. I’m not too proud for that, as you well know by now.” He stares at her, searching her eyes as some thought changes behind his. She frowns. His intense and far too human gaze makes her feel embarrassed somehow. She looks downward to avoid his eyes. He’s trying to know her in a new way, and it makes her uncomfortable. She mutters, “I’m naive. Not stupid.” He reaches up and unclips her arm. She watches curiously as he unclips the other. He glances at her, seemingly unsure. “Don’t do anything.” She continues to watch as he crouches down and unties her ankle, letting her stand freely for the first time since this morning. He reaches for her other ankle, and she grabs her wrist in her own hand, rubbing it. His neck is right there, exposed and under her while he focuses on the knot. She could bash him right now. It might actually work—he’s solid right now. She doesn’t. She knows it’s a bad idea. He finishes untying her leg, and she stumbles slightly as she stands up proper. She raises an eyebrow, feeling as unsure as he stands up and looks her over intently. “What’s this?” He shrugs. “I haven’t caught you lying to me yet. I know you’re a creature of some kind, I’ve confirmed it in my lab. You might as well be a unicorn.” Twilight’s eyes go wide. “You have a lab?” Sombra raises an eyebrow. “Yes. How did you think I was testing your composition?” She blushes, slightly embarrassed. “Spells? A thaumatic study maybe?” He snorts. “Interesting. I’ll have to ask you more about that later, Princess.” She feels odd. She’s walked freely before, but only to go to the bathroom; where he would hold her hand and watch as she relieved herself. Which was admittedly super awkward. But now they’re just standing there, and it’s almost as awkward. She shuffles nervously on her bare feet. “So, uh, what are we going to do now?” He grabs her wrist, but not too tightly. His hand is warm, but not burning. “I’m going to take you to the bed and treat you like a sex slave.” She smiles nervously, unsure of what to say. “I see.” He grins slightly. “Unless you’d rather I practice my hobby tonight. I’d be happy to put you in the stockade. I have a whole selection of crops, whips, and flogs you haven’t experienced yet.” Twilight bites her lip, then glances toward the stockade. She hasn’t been put in that one yet. It looks particularly unpleasant. Her eyes drift back to him. He’s definitely interested. She shivers oddly, unsure if she’s intrigued by the idea or not. Her inner thighs feel warm. “Um, no thanks. Please don’t?” He easily pulls her forward, wrapping an arm around her back and pressing her naked body against his clothed one. Her tits sting against his rough shirt, and she shudders. “That’s not very convincing, Princess.” She feels her heart race and her face flush as she looks into his eyes. It must be fear. How odd. She was sure she was immune to that by now. Her voice is low and tender. It feels desperate, but that’s only because she is. “Please fuck my pussy with your cock until you cum.” Sombra smirks. “My little puppy is learning to beg.” She sucks in a breath as he picks her up easily, cradling her like a small child. She’s startled at how little he struggles to lift her, it’s as though she’s made of paper. His arms are thick, and it doesn’t take him long to cross the dungeon. They stop at the foot of the bed, and she feels his arms tense. She’s surprised when he throws her onto the bed, causing her to almost bounce as she lands on her back. The mattress is soft, and the sheets are clean. It smells vaguely like some non-specific flower. The bedding has been washed sometime recently. The thought is distracting. She runs her hands over the tightly made bed, feeling the fluffy duvet. It’s far, far more luxurious than being strapped to a metal frame. Sombra doesn’t say anything as he strips his clothes off, watching her carefully. Twilight watches him drop his clothes. First his shirt comes off, revealing his shoulders. Then he strips off his undershirt, and she can see his pectoral muscles flex. They’re distracting, stealing her attention as she misses him unbutton his pants. By the time she looks down, he’s already in his underwear. And then he’s not. His cock hangs freely between his legs. Oddly, he’s already erect. Usually he starts off soft and she has to work him up with her mouth. Something about the situation makes her feel warmer than usual. She licks her lips, tracing the soft flesh with her tongue. He doesn’t smile or smirk like usual. If anything, he’s seemingly emotionless. She’s sitting up, but as he climbs on the bed he slowly pushes her down. He doesn’t say anything, but neither does she. He also doesn’t hesitate. Without any fanfare, he descends upon her like a hungry animal. His teeth gently pull on her lips, and she opens them. She doesn’t resist when he kisses her. She knows better. Their bodies press together, and she feels his cock between them, resting on her stomach. He’s harder than he’s felt before. He’s hotter, but it’s not painful. His weight presses her into the bed, and she sinks into it under his weight and his kiss. She’s trapped underneath, not that she minds. It’s a thousand times more comfortable than being pressed against one of the hard metal frames she’s spent the last couple of weeks on. His body burns against her, and his tongue is inside of her. She kisses him back, embracing him with her mouth and with her arms as she reaches around him. He stops her, grabbing her hands in his own, entwining his fingers with her. It’s odd. She grips him back, squeezing his hands. They feel… normal? The strange kiss continues as he shoves his tongue slightly deeper, putting more of it in her mouth. She shivers at the invasion, rubbing it with her own tongue. It’s sensual, it’s hot, and it’s wet. Their spit mixes in her mouth, and she swallows it. It doesn’t bother her. She’s swallowed plenty of him already, and knows she’s going to eat plenty more. It’s hardly the first time he’s kissed her. He lifts her arms above her head, pinning them upward and in the bed. She almost laughs. Of course he would pin her arms. He’s not letting her think she has an ounce of control over her own body. He slowly thrust his cock against her belly, grinding his skin against hers as his balls slap wetly against her pussy. Her clit tingles as it’s rubbed vigorously in the process. Her nipples burn nicely as they rub helplessly against Sombra’s flesh. Even if she wanted to fight him, she couldn’t. The thought makes her tingle. He’s already done so much to her. He’s had her in every other way that matters, and he knows her unlike any… one else. She moans into his mouth, relishing how he swallows it. Each time his balls slap against her pussy it tingles, reminding her of the pussy spanking she got on the first night. How wonderfully enlightening that lesson had been. He slides his knees gently between hers, and starts to force her legs to open with a slow but unstoppable strength. She shivers helplessly. She’s already half gone. Her clit is tingling, her nipples are warm and squished by him, her tongue is slave to his, her hands are pinned above her head, and her legs are being spread wide. He doesn’t even stop kissing her as he puts both of her hands into one of his. She gently tests the strength, finding that his one hand easily holds her two captive. He exhales into her with a groan and she breathes it in, relishing the smokey tasting exhalation that he always uses to claim her. Twilight is dizzy. Sombra leaves her gasping for air as he leans upward and pulls out of the kiss. He slides his hand down her body, giving her tit a firm grab along the way. She’s pinned with her arms above her head, her legs spread helplessly, and his arm sliding further down her body. His voice is low and commanding, and actually comes from his mouth. It sends a primal shudder down her spine. “Don’t move your hands.” She whispers, “Okay…” He sits upwards, freeing his cock from in between them and sliding his hand down her arms. Her hands are left stretching upwards, but she doesn’t move them. She’s being good. She wants to be good. He leans upward further, propping himself up by placing his hand next to her neck. His other hand drops lower. She feels it slide under his cock, and touch her clit. A familiar jolt runs through her and she smiles at the sensation. They’re both acting strange. Usually he just does things to her while she begs him to stop until she can’t anymore; but right now he’s being slow and she’s being… Like this. She’s not usually smiling like this until after he breaks her. He always breaks her. But it usually takes a few forced orgasms before her mind devolves into his eagerly lustful plaything. Is she starting out broken tonight? Or is this something else? She’s coherent right now and not the stinging wet and disoriented mess she usually is when she begs him for more with burning tears in her eyes. Sombra’s voice is low. “Let’s make this memorable. Don’t cum until I’m inside of you.” She nods, unsure if she trusts her voice. His hand is warm as it presses into her clit. Twilight shivers as it causes an erotic spark of pleasure. Her clit is sore from a day of being suckled and stretched, but his touch makes it sing. She can’t help it. He’s trained her well, and he’s learned too much about her. His fingers are one of her weaknesses; they’re firm and strong, and he demonstrates it again and again. Her hands twitch in time with Sombra’s stroking. Her breathing is already labored, but her tits are heaving in the same cadence. Everything is happening at his rhythm. She shudders, feeling his weight shifting as he slides his body downward. Her eyes are focused on his, soaking in their strange glow. He looks serious. His face is focused and his gaze is hungry. He’s not smiling at all, instead he’s intense. She shivers, letting him see her eyes as the pleasure from her clit begins to shock her. He wants to know what he’s doing to her, and she wants him to see it happen. Tonight, she needs him to know. Her eyes don’t blink as her breathing grows more intense. He narrows his eyes, leaning downward as his finger switches from rhythmically pressing on her clit to flicking it from side to side. She moans, and her legs twitch. She presses upwards and into him. He knows this quickly makes her cum. He knows that very well by now. She wants to grab him, to pull him down into her, but she keeps her hands pinned above her head like she was told. It’s too hot. It’s too much and she knows it. She bites her lip, trying to keep the sensation back. Her nipples tingle for some reason. Her hips start to move, rolling into his hand to provide more range of motion. He’s relentless and she shivers. Her legs shake. She bites harder. Her hands ball into fists, clenching tightly as she forces them deeper into the bed. Her body needs this. She feels the tell tale wetness leaking from her pussy. Her breathing gets harder as she loses focus on it. He’s watching her. She’s fighting it. She shows him how hard she can fight. She forces the feeling back even as he feeds kindling to her fire. Her stomach is taught, whip tight as she struggles. Twilight feels it happening, her little fire growing too large too fast. She can’t stop it. She feels his cock on her stomach. She feels his balls against her pussy. She starts to hear a wet slap, then a lewd slippery sound as Sombra’s fingers grow faster and more intense as they command her to feel them. He presses harder as he finger bangs her clit. She’s losing control and she knows it. Her eyes grow desperate, and she’s at her limit. She stops breathing, the only noise she makes is a pained moan. She can’t move. It’s too risky. Any little motion and she’ll cum. Sombra ignores her distress, his fingers relentless. “Please…” She whispers. Her voice is wet. Is she broken? She’s begging, and she means it. Something about this is more intimate than usual. She feels strangely shy. He doesn’t answer immediately, and the pause is almost too much for her. She twitches, her whole body clenching before she stops it and whines. His eyes are penetrating her. He sees her and he knows her. There’s nowhere for her timid fear of being broken to hide. “Beg, Princess.” His voice is calm and cruel. It makes her bite her lip harder before she sucks in a panicked breath. Her own voice is a desperate stream of words that she forces out in one rushed breath. “Please! Fuck me. Mate me. I need your cock in my pussy. I need your cock. Please mate… fuck… me… mate…” She blinks, feeling it overwhelm her. She used the wrong words. She doesn’t care. She doesn’t think he does. She shivers. He’s not inside. She whimpers, shaking her head in a terrified panic. “No no no n ono onononnonooooo….” Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Equestria, Alicorn of Friendship, Element of Magic isn’t strong enough. Sombra is watching. He doesn’t stop. He doesn’t even slow down. Twilight panics, and squeezes her pussy desperately. She wants to let Sombra watch, to truly know her, but his eyes are too much. The world is turning white. Twilight can’t stop it from happening. She can only hold off the storm. She screams at him, furrowing her brow and forcing short, quick breaths. It’s not romantic, but it gets the job done. Twilight grunts in time with his thrusts, matching them with her chest as she wills the pleasure down through grit teeth. She can’t speak. She can’t move. All she can do is breathe and focus. But it works. Sombra finally smiles, sliding the hand by her neck to under her head. He flips it around and grabs the back of her head through her hair, resting them both on the back of his hand. He stops flicking her clit, and draws his hips back. Twilight keeps grunting. Sombra lowers his head so he’s right in front of her face. His eyes are glowing and he’s smiling. “Good dog.” He enters slowly, his rock hard cock finding no resistance. She spreads herself wider for him, desperate to feel him inside of her. The sensation of him entering her is not much different than a dildo, but he’s warmer. Much warmer. Her grunting stops, and Sombra slides his hand over her clit and… Twilight sees white. The fire burns her as it flares up inside. She knows he’s watching. He’s holding her head still. Her body clenches and quivers, shuddering helplessly under Sombra’s weight while he firmly grips her head in place as she shakes. The warm, familiar feeling is crushing her in a wonderful way. She’s full, so full, and her pussy grips him. Her hands slam into the bed, and her words are nothing but a guttural moan. Is this a victory of some kind? Wetness soaks her legs and the bed as she squirts. His cock is rubbing her squirt spot, and she isn’t in any state of mind to control it. She gurgles happily. Her eyes flutter, and her legs are wide and kicking. Sombra grunts and her mouth is filled with his hand. It tastes like her. She licks it uncontrollably, desperate to feel and taste more of him. It’s erotic in a new and consuming way as she hungrily licks him. Her arms are pinned by something. Her body is pinned by him. Her legs are in the air, kicking and then squeezing, and then kicking again. He grabs her tongue, and gently pulls it out of her mouth. She’s wants to be a good sex slave. The thought is almost as electric as the orgasm itself. She shudders again, feeling him deep inside of her. She shelves the realization for later, adding it to her library of things not to properly think about. Sombra ignores her orgasm, sliding his cock into and out of her at his own pace. Her clit is mashed as he rams into it. Her breathing is labored as she licks and sucks his hand. Her hands squirm above her head, their reason for being there forgotten but the rule remembered. She’s filled with real, living cock. Sombra’s cock. It’s warm and hot and slick and big and hard and rough and relentless and filling and so very filling and… it… feels… She groans around his fingers as she reminds herself that cumming is all in the mind. Twilight can’t help it. She’s his now. She shivers and shudders as Sombra continues to pound into her, slamming his cock deep and mashing into her clit. Her face is covered in her own drool and she can’t breath as her body celebrates her continued carnal submission. He doesn’t stop. He fucks her without mercy and any time she starts to think real thoughts her brain and body immediately pull her under, reminding her that she has one task right now. Twilight doesn't need to do anything but cum and she knows it. She’s good at it. She’s practiced and studied and she’s a good student. There’s nothing to worry about. There’s nothing to fret. She cums under his cock and under his stare. He knows what she’s doing. What she’s thinking. What she’s not thinking. He knows exactly what she’s not going to think about ever again as her eyes guiltily admit that she wants him while she hungrily suckles his fingers and her pussy squeezes and squirts hot fluid around his cock. He pulls his hand out of her mouth and uses the one under her head to pull her hair, tilting her head backward so she can’t see him. The pain shocks her in a nice way, and the sensation of her head being forced by him makes her groan. He puts his face in her neck, and he licks it. His warm, wet tongue draws a hot circle over her throat. He scrapes his teeth across her skin. He kisses her, suckling her neck. Twilight gurgles blissfully. She can’t think as what’s left of her mind melts. The constant stream of euphoria isn’t just orgasms. Not exactly. It’s just… bliss. She doesn’t know how long the strange meditation lasts, but she’s unaware of anything else. She feels him use her, filling her pussy with his cock and nibbling and suckling her neck. She feels him bite her hard and she’s shocked with pain, but not unpleasantly. He thrusts deep, holding himself inside of her. He quivers. She moans. He throbs inside of her. Twilight is filled. The primal need within her gloats. The deed is done. All this other pleasure was just to get her filled with his cum. A traitorous voice reminds her that he’s a strong, and powerful male; whose seed is now inside of her. An ancient dance of survival, the first thing life ever did, has taken another step. It doesn’t care that she’s not part of this world—he just made her part of the dance. She’s now matching his steps. He’s still biting her. The pain is phenomenal. She feels something hot oozing deep into her pussy as he just keeps filling her up. She’s probably bleeding on her neck from his fangs. Sombra twitches inside of her and she moans. She hasn’t been filled like this before. It’s hot and strange, but incredibly satisfying. He keeps pumping, and she vaguely realizes that this was to be her dinner. He had planned on having her suck it out of him, hadn’t he? Is that why there’s so absurdly much? She shudders, happy to go hungry. He slowly lets go of the bite, breathing heavily. She’s never felt him out of sorts like that before, and it makes her giddy. He’s still pumping into her, still filling her. Sombra lets out a satisfied groan. Twilight lays there, just feeling. She feels his cock inside of her. She feels his cum sticking to her. She feels his body on top of her. She feels his breath rolling across her wet neck. She feels her salty tongue. She feels her own hands with each other. She feels her nipples twitch. She feels the cool air on her legs, and the smile on her mouth. She shivers. Her body feels so much lighter. “Can I move my hands now?” He grunts in affirmation, collapsing onto her. She finally wraps her arms around him, along with her legs. It’s nice. She’s never felt so completely satisfied. He seems content as well. Gently, she strokes his back. Her voice is tired, but amused. “You win again. You do have sex.” He props himself up over her, his cock still inside. He’s looking at her again. Not out of hunger, not angrily or even demanding, just in a curious way. He simply wants to know. She’s not ashamed to let him look. They stare at each other, and she realizes that he’s unsure. He wants to say something. She doesn’t know what it is, so she waits. She has nowhere else to be. Eventually he sighs. “What… was that?” She snorts. “Sex.” He rolls his eyes. “I’m well aware, Princess. I mean… I’ve had sex plenty, but that was… different.” She shrugs. “I haven’t. You’re my first.” Sombra lays back down, rolling off her in the process. She feels his deflating cock slip out of her, and suddenly has an empty feeling. At least her insides are still warm gooey. “Tomorrow you and I are going to talk…” She smiles, rolling over to face him on the bed. “Why not tonight?” His hands wander to her tits, and give them a little pinch. She squirms slightly, but doesn’t do anything else. Sombra licks his lips. “I have other plans for tonight…” Twilight doesn’t mind the other plans. Day 33, MorningIt’s finally been a full moon. She has twenty nine left. She snorts, wondering why she ever thought that had been an option. By the time her friends find her, if they ever find her, she’s going to be a completely different mare. Hell, she’ll probably be a mom by then. Sombra sure is trying. They only thing that’s kept her from carrying his child are the hormones he makes her take to enlarge her breasts. He never wears condoms, and often uses the spell that makes him ejaculate too much. She doesn’t mind, exactly, but once she calms down she has to drain herself of him. That part is sort of gross. She still misses her friends, but her life isn’t as bad as when she first got here. He’s gotten her books, for instance. She also spends her days chained to the bed now so she can properly sleep. She needs to sleep during the day, or at least what she thinks is the day, because she’s busy all night. Sometimes he uses his collection to play with her. Sometimes they just have sex in the bed. Regardless of where or how they do it, she ends every night with a pussy stuffed full of his cum. He’s been relentless with his deposits since the first time he took her in bed, and she’s been just as bad with her begging for them. She’s horny all the time now. It could be the hormones. It could be his “training”. Maybe she was always a pervert, and just never knew. Regardless of why, she now is. When she’s not riding his cock, she’s thinking about it. She’s tried every piece of furniture in the dungeon, and she has her own favorites. He’s used every toy on her, and she let him know her reviews after. They talk about it. She tells him which ones feel the best, which positions are good, and which ones don’t do much for her. She eats real food now. He even cooks steak for her occasionally. She feels guilty eating it, but it’s delicious. She tries not to think about it. She’s a human—at least for now. Right now she’s laying on her bed daydreaming while the machines suck on her tits and her clit. The machines don’t really hurt anymore. Now they just feel nice. Both of her tits lactate, and it’s not colostrum anymore. It’s real milk. They aren’t much bigger than they used to be, but they’re more full. They feel heavier and more present, although that could be how she carries herself. Her clit is certainly bigger, though. It’s obscene the way it sticks out slightly, but Sombra likes it like that. He’s started to suckle it, which always causes her melt. Her books are mostly study materials. She’s studying for her new job, since she’s going to be at it for so long. There’s manuals on sexual positions, erotic novels, magazines with pictures, and even anatomy books. She even has one of herself that’s almost a journal. He’s started to take pictures of her and fill out her album. Twilight thinks she’s sexy. She’d fuck herself. She laughs at the thought. But then rethinks it. Yeah, she would fuck herself. She would know exactly what she likes. Curiously, she wonders if she would be a better sexual partner than Sombra. She doubts it. She worries about escape sometimes, but she’d rather not think about it. Her friends might not be powerful enough to stop him here. They might not be able to find her. There’s a lot of reasons she might be stuck here for a very long time. Maybe… No, she doesn’t need to think about this. She puts the thought away. She needs to focus on the twenty nine moons left. It’s a long time, a very long time, but it’s a tangible real time. Her friends will find her, and they will come up with something. Until then, she should study. There’s no reason she should be bad at her job. She picks up the book on sexual taboos and slowly starts to finger herself as she reads it. Maybe he wants to be called daddy? Day 124, AfternoonTwilight is looking through her album, relishing the photos. Each one is a memory, and there are hundreds. The pictures are chronological. At the start, in the first few chapters she can see the fear and confusion, but as she flips through, her face turns more satisfied. Eventually there are shots of her creamed pussy. The pictures are hot enough that they would make her wet. Well, they would if she wasn’t already always wet nowadays. He said it was the hormones. She thinks it’s the constant pussy training and her corrupted mind. Sombra has cameras in the dungeon. He didn’t tell her until recently. She thought he’d been taking the pictures. He had, but only some. The others were pulled from some sort of “4k video” feed. He’d kept the cameras secret until he fully trusted her. Now that she was… well, more familiar with him… he’d let her see the full album. She traces her fingers over the early pictures, then turns the page. They had pictures of her in every piece, from every angle. Additionally, they had pictures of her using every toy. He didn’t keep her locked up during the day anymore. There wasn’t much need of that. She couldn’t go anywhere. When she was bored, she pulled out a toy. She’d made many of her own private memories. But she followed the rules. She always called out his name when she came, and she always made sure to be thinking of him. She was a good sex slave. After she was done, she always cleaned up the mess she’d made, and meticulously put the toys back where she found them. Sombra doesn’t like his collection abused, but she is free to use it. She still misses her friends. Her hands run over some of the more recent pages. He’d changed her. She didn’t mind the chemicals that left her permanently hairless everywhere but her head. The piercings in her nipples were fun as well. The clit piercing, though, was something she struggled with. Sometimes it was a bunch of fun. Sometimes it hurt a lot, and made her too easy for Sombra to control. The game isn’t fun if it’s too easy. She turns the page again, wondering what Spike is up to. She’d last seen him with Flash. Hopefully they were doing well. Flash was a kind soul and he didn’t deserve anything bad. Spike was also a kind soul, but he was a dragon. He’d be fine simply by his nature. She flips the page. Sombra had kept his word so far. He rarely left the lair, and mostly it was to get food and things for Twilight. He said that she was more valuable than any trinket. He was probably right. She worried he’d figure out whatever ritual he had planned before she was rescued. Because she is definitely getting rescued. Only twenty six moons to go. Twilight ignores the nagging feeling around that thought and focuses on the pages. In the next section of the book is the start of her tattoos. Simple things. She’d asked for a book. He put a little book around her pussy, so when she opened her legs it looks like a book opening. She’d thought it was cute. She still does. He put his name above it. It was Sombra’s book. He tattooed where the cuffs on her wrists and ankles go. A little black collar is tattooed around her neck, reminding her what she is. He’d tattooed a silhouette of his hands over her tits. One on each, like he was holding her from behind. So he’d always be touching them, he’d said. She flips the pages again, skipping a few. She didn’t mind the target he’d tattooed on her tongue, but she hadn’t enjoyed getting it. Still, it made for a fun game every once in a while where he’d practice his aim. The thought amuses her as she realizes that her dignity is long, long gone. The Twilight from before would be horrified at the sort of games they get up to. Finally, she finds the picture she wants. It is innocent enough at a glance. Just two ponies in bed. Their bodies under the covers. Staring at each other in the dark. But she knows exactly what was under the covers. Twilight smiles wickedly as she turns on the borrowed toy. It buzzes. With one hand she lowers it to her clit ring. With the other, she holds the book in front of her face so she can focus on the picture. It tingles when it slams into the ring, causing her to wince, then thrust into it. The pain fades, and then the electricity starts. She keeps smiling, ignoring the intense sensation and staring at the picture. That was when she had won his trust. She’d had his tattoos. His piercings. His cum. But that was when she had convinced him. The vibrator tingles her as she reminisces. Under the covers, she was wrapped in a harness. The harness was covered in electric shock points and vibrators. One in her ass, one in her pussy, one each on her nipples, and a few placed at key points along her back and abdomen. He’d made the harness for her, so it was custom. Custom was nice. The vibrator causes her to clench and she lets out a satisfied moan. She lets the little orgasm ride through her. It isn’t enough to really rock her, but it’s a good start. The electroshock patches had kept her abdomen clenching and unclenching, removing any semblance of control over her orgasms. Underneath the covers, she’d been given the ride of her life. And Sombra had just watched, quietly and calmly staring at her as she helplessly cummed her brains out for what felt like hours. She’d begged him to stop it. She’d begged him to keep it on. She’d begged him to kill her, then begged him to make her pregnant. Twilight chuckled at the memory. Her mouth has a habit of making some pretty heavy promises when she is being fucked silly. Then she’d begged him to fuck her mouth. That one, he’d eventually listened to. Twilight shivers at the memory, letting the vibrator carry her all the way again. This time it’s harder, more intense, and far more satisfying. She opens Sombra’s book, sliding the vibrator inside as the pages flutter, begging to be read. He’d used her thoroughly that night. He usually did, but that night was… something else. She’d managed to stay conscious. She must have came hundreds of time in that night alone. And Sombra had been so… hungry. Even after sucking his cock, he’d flipped her over and pulled the vibrator out of her pussy. He’d shoved his still cum and spit covered cock inside and pounded her pussy while she was trapped by the rest of the harness. It had been wild, passionate, and mind blowing. And he had just kept using her. Load after load. He’d turned her into a piece of art. Her eyes flickered to the next picture, a shot of her laying naked and staring directly at the camera. Her body was covered in streaks. Her hair was matted and ruined. Her skin was lined with red marks where the harness had held her tightly and the electroshock patches had left her stinging and even singed from the abuse. Her mouth was a huge, cum stained smile. This is the picture she needs. This is why she’s in the book right now. The vibrator goes deeper, and she rides it. She clenches and squeezes, pretending it’s Sombra’s cock. While the vibrator is inside, she flicks her clit, tapping the piercing with her finger. It’s electric. It’s shocking. It’s deep, oh so deep. As she looks at her mindless and happy face in the picture, she sees how beautiful she is. Her perfect face is streaked in white. Her mouth is drooling with that dopey smile. Her eyes are looking straight back at her. Sombra is right below, pounding his cock into her pussy. She screams out his name as she really cums, “Sombra!” The orgasm rips through her violently, and she collapses into the bed exhausted. She needed that release. She’s finally free of that knot of arousal in her stomach, at least for a few minutes. The picture always works. She clicks the vibrator off, and lets it fall on the bed next to her. The album falls on her face as she relaxes. A minute or two passes where she just lets her wet pussy twitch and quiver with her legs spread wide. There’s a noise, but she doesn’t move. It has to be him. If he wants her to do something, he’ll tell her. He doesn’t say anything, so she doesn’t do anything. She hears him walk across the floor, then stop at the bed. She keeps her eyes closed under the album pages. He’s staring at her still clenching pussy, probably. Reading the pages of his book. He likes his little book. She hears a quiet click of metal, then the sound of cloth. The bed moves slightly as he climbs on it. She doesn’t do anything. He does. Without any warning, without any foreplay, something hard slips into her as he settles over her. Twilight smiles under the book as his cock fills her. There’s no hesitation as he begins to slam into her. He’s not worried about her pleasure, not this time. He’s just using her. Her pussy grips at him. She’s trained it to do so many wonderful things for him. She’s a good sex slave. He doesn’t care. Her little book has opened for him again as he hilts inside of her and grunts. As quickly as it started, it’s over. A satisfying warmth floods her depths as he uses her for her true purpose. Twilight’s grin goes crooked as she smiles a little too wide for her face to handle. She feels dizzy and hot. She loves it when he uses her like that. He reaches down and grabs both of her nipples, squeezing them hard. She shudders from the sudden pain and the picture album slides off her face. He’s still buried in her. His eyes are emanating powerful magic. He squeezes them again. “Ruin my book, Princess.” She shivers, enthralled. “Yes, Sombra.” He twists her nipples again and she remembers her face in the photo and the dark, sweet promises she made to him that night. It comes quick. She cums so hard that she shakes, squeezing his cock even as it shrinks. A wet squelch sprays around them both, announcing that her book has been satisfactorily ruined. Her body continues to quiver, but he simply gets up and climbs off the bed. He puts his pants back on while Twilight is still convulsing in the throes of her orgasm. She shudders. It wasn’t a great orgasm. It was quick, and painful. But that wasn’t the point. The point was that he’d told her, and she’d obeyed. “Clean this mess up.” She laughs. “You’re such an ass.” He seems to stumble, thrown off by her sudden defiance. “Shut up…” She throws a pillow at him with a laugh as he walks awkwardly away. “You shut up, you horny asshole.” Sombra stumbles out of her pillow range and then disappears in a puff of darkness. Sometimes she loves how awkward he is. Day 245, MidnightTwilight hangs from the A-frame, leaning forward as far as the cuffs will let her. She’s exhausted, but thankfully the night is over. Every part of her hurts, she’s bleeding in one too many places, and a thick slime is dribbling down the inside of her legs. But it’s over, for now. She just breathes heavily, sucking in desperate breaths while Sombra uses his camera to take a few final pictures. She doesn’t mind the pictures. It feels necessary now, a reminder of what exactly the night had been. At some point she’ll open up the album and the picture will remind her. She’ll be able to remember the crop he’d used to beat her, the vice he’d placed on her clit that had made her scream, the far too large and painful dildo that he’d used to make her… like this. Without the pictures, it will all just be a blur of obscene torture. With the pictures, it’s specific and meaningful. They both understand that. And so, she smiles for the camera. Sombra didn’t ask her to. He never does. The smiles are for her. The smiles remind her that even though she’s completely and utterly beaten, humiliated, debauched, and broken… that she’s still herself. All this will all pass. She only needs to last twenty two moons. It had felt like such an impossibly long time when this started. But now time was moving much faster. He still tortured her most nights. He fucked her senseless on the others. Her skin was a maddening canvas of dark ink that he’d been decorating to his pleasure, and her body had been pulled and stretched to fulfill his obscene desires; growing in profane ways she’d never before imagined. But each and every time now was just another day. Each tattoo was just another small change. Even her now plump tits and unnaturally large clit were just minor changes in the grand scheme of things. Twenty two moons. She smiles, watching the camera with an almost giddy feeling. It isn’t just possible; she knows she can do it now. She’s confident. Sombra pauses his photography, looking over the camera curiously. “You’re… looking oddly cheerful, Princess…” She laughs, finding his confusion amusing. “I’m just thinking about how much I hate you.” She doesn’t really. Certainly not like she should, or even like she used to. She simply doesn’t care anymore. He frowns. “We could continue to play if you’d like.” Twilight’s smile grows larger. She knows him too well by now. “No, we can’t. I’m completely numb anywhere that matters. You have work to do. Even if you did squeeze one or two out of me, they’d be practically nothing. I need sleep, water, food, and a break. You’re cruel, not stupid. You’ve wrung me dry for the time being. Continuing would be banal, and we both know it.” Sombra takes another picture, not bringing the camera up to his face. He stares, his eyebrows furrowing. “I see… Then perhaps you have a review for me?” Twilight forces herself upright slightly. She actually likes this part. She feels like she’s giving an oral report on a study she’s done. In a way, that’s exactly what it is. Her legs scream in pain as she forces them to support her weight instead of her wrists. “The crop you used is exceptionally painful, but not damaging. Ten out of ten, especially the way you teased me with it. I did not enjoy the vice. It was painful, but so much that I went numb quite quickly. I’d give it a four. If you like seeing the way it deformed my clit, perhaps up to a six. I much prefer something that doesn’t make me numb so quickly.” Sombra nods. “I see. So it’s for my pleasure, not yours.” She nods back. “Yes. As far as the dildo, well… It was very large. I think I like that? It would have been far too much if you’d started with it. But since you loosened me up with your cock, and greased me with your cum, it worked quite well. In a vacuum, it’s a seven. A decent dildo, but too large. The way you used it tonight? A nine. Easy. Maybe a nine point five. There was something enthralling about being spread so wide my cunt couldn’t flex at all.” He raises an eyebrow. “And my cock?” She laughs. “Again? Of course it’s a ten. I think you just like hearing that by now.” He frowns. “When we started, you’d rate it a two. Sometimes a one.” She shrugged. “I was trying to be mean to you. I hadn’t figured out that you don’t care about that just yet.” He sighs. “Does that mean we should re-collect the data from that time period?” Twilight nods her head. “I’ve been thinking about that. I think we should. Not that I was lying to you back then, but I have a much different perspective now. I’ve seen all the toys at least twice, and have a better idea of what a ten and a one are. Additionally, I feel like you have a better handle on using them on me. So some of the low ranking toys, like your metal chalice, might be more fully enjoyed by both of us. And I don’t want to give them an unfair rating due to my initial inexperience and hostility. Even if hostility was, and still is, warranted.” He squints at her suspiciously. “I still don’t understand you…” She rolls her eyes. It’s this conversation again. “I told you, your magic that makes your pets docile simply doesn’t work on me. I’m immune. I’ve been exposed to it too much.” Sombra continues to frown. “Then why don’t you struggle more? Fight me or try to escape? You’re surprisingly compliant. If mouthy.” She glares at him, slightly angry. “Because there’s no point. I don’t have my magic here. You do. I’m at your mercy and we both know it. Additionally, as long as you’re abusing me, you aren’t hurting anyp… anybody else. It turns out I can take it. So I do. You get your jolly’s off while my friends get to live their lives unmolested.” His frown grows deeper. “And you suffer.” She shrugs, letting the anger dissipate. “Yeah. Honestly I don’t mind the torture. I think I’ve gotten used to that. It’s the boredom and the loneliness. It’s the melancholy of knowing they are living their lives and I don’t get to be a part of it. It’s wondering if they are worried about me. It’s wondering if my…” she hasn’t said much about Equestria, so she chooses her words carefully, “home is doing all right without me. Wondering if they miss me, and unsure if I’d rather they were pining for me or have moved on.” He sighs. “I don’t understand your attachments. They aren’t here right now. You are.” She takes a breath, feeling a welling sadness inside of her. “You really don’t understand? Am I strange to you because I’m a pony, or are you strange to me because you’re not human?” He cocks his head. “I am human, Princess. You’re the anomaly here.” Twilight looks at him in befuddlement. “Uh? No? You’re not human at all. Even in my home, our Sombra wasn’t a pony. Here you have magic and humans don’t. You live off shadows. You don’t feel like humans do. You don’t love like humans do. You don’t have sex like humans do… I thought you knew.” He takes a step back, looking alarmed. “How would you know what humans are like?” She blankly stares, surprised that he doesn’t know. “The books you brought me on human sexuality and love? My human friends that I’ve known now for some time? The school I tried to fit in at? Humans and ponies are more similar to each other than you are to humans.” He looks at his hands, then back at her. The camera is dangling from a string around his wrist, hanging loosely. Twilight watches him, curious as he seems to have some sort of attack. His breathing picks up, and he starts scraping his hands against each other like he’s trying to pull off gloves that he doesn’t have. The smoke around him billows for a moment, then evaporates. He stills, forcing his breathing back to normal and he looks at her intently. “So it seems.” is all he says. His face is dark and unreadable. Twilight sighs. “Oh, don’t sulk. It’s not all bad. I think you and I are more alike than you and humans, for instance.” His eyes glint dangerously. “So you think I’m more pony than human, then?” She’s not intimidated, or even flustered by his dangerous glare. There’s something entirely too intellectually freeing about being forced to orgasm until you’re numb and left hanging naked and wet in front of your malefactor. “Oh, stars no. You’re light-years away from ponies. Ponies thrive on love and friendship. They’re sensitive, silly creatures with big hearts. Your heart is… there, but selfish. You’re as insensitive a creature as I’ve ever met, and you’re far too serious.” He takes a step closer, putting his face directly in hers. His breath is hot and barely restrained. His eyes almost look wild. Twilight’s never seen him look this kind of angry before. “I know I don’t belong anywhere. I’ve always been an outcast, and I always will. I’m sick of trying to conform to this pathetic world, so I’m going to make it conform to me.” She feels her heart flutter. Something about his passion makes her numb nerves feel warm and tingly. He’d wrung every last bit of lust and desire out of her, and somehow he was squeezing blood from a stone. Her limbs scream in pain as she leans forward to press her dry lips against his. The touch is electric and makes her shiver. Her voice is a whisper. “I didn’t say you were like a pony. I said you were like me. Here’s my heart on a plate for you to eat, not that I expect you to understand.” Sombra leans back, surprised by her sudden kiss and putting enough distance between them that she can’t reach him again. Twilight stares at him and bares her soul. “I don’t hate what you do to me. I daresay you’ve taught me things about myself that I now relish. I understand and empathize with your need to categorize and measure. Even your need to mark and control me. I know what it’s like to feel like an outcast, to bury yourself in your work, and to treat others like… objects. When you touch me we connect. No one else knows me in the way you do, and I feel like I know you in a way no one else does.” He takes a step backwards, seemingly off put by her odd confession. She glares at him almost angrily. “I’ll never be your docile little toy, not entirely. But it turns out that I might like playing with you regardless. I didn’t expect that, and I don’t think you did either. You can be a monster. I can be an anomaly. And maybe we can be… something. What do you say, Sombra? Will you be my friend?” Fear is a strange thing to see in Sombra’s eyes. Twilight tries to hide her joy. He feels something, and that alone is a victory for her. Sombra picks up the camera and nervously takes a picture. “I need some time to think.” She laughs. “We have twenty two moons for you to think. Don’t worry. I’m not going anywhere.” She glances meaningfully at the cuffs chaining her to the A-frame.” He furrows his brow. “What happens then?” She freezes, the strange mirth suddenly fading. She hasn’t told him her timeline yet. He doesn’t know. The realization makes her feel strangely powerful, and a vindictive smile grows on her face. “Then, ready or not, pass or fail, we’ll have a friendship test.” He doesn’t answer her cryptic response. Instead he backs off strangely, as though she’s dangerous. Twilight feels oddly in charge considering she’s the one naked and chained to the sex furniture. The thought reminds her, and her intense focus drops into a quick panic. “Uh, hey, can you move me to the bed tonight? Before you go? I don’t want to hang here all… night?” She isn’t sure if it’s night or day. Sombra doesn’t respond, only fading into the darkness and leaving her alone in the room. She hangs her head in frustration. “Shit.” Day 299, MorningTwenty moons. Twilight walks through her miniature library. He’s gotten her so many books over the last two moons. Enough that she can’t keep up. She’s not bored anymore. He’s even given her a room. Her own room instead of just living in his sex dungeon. It’s still underground, it’s still dark, it’s still imprisonment, but it actually feels like her space and not his. She has book shelves. A bed with a purple star on it. A writing desk for note taking and letter writing. She’s written to the girls, and Sombra has promised that the letters have been delivered. He hasn’t brought her any responses, but knowing that they know she’s okay is enough for now. Sometimes he asks for her input on the magic. She’s let him figure out much of it, but he’s close to a breakthrough and she knows it. Once he figures out the universal harmonic, he’ll know enough to be truly unstoppable in this world. As it stands, he does run the risk of running out of energy much like the equestrian artifacts. It just takes a long time. If he can tap into the harmony, he’ll have effectively endless mana. She can do that back home. It’s one of the tricks any great sorcerer or warlock can use. Here, though, the harmony is quieter and more elusive. She’d assumed there wasn’t one. He’s proven that there is—it’s just not tuned to her. He can tap into it though. He’s not a human, but he is from this world somehow. He’s accepted that fact, actually. He seems relieved by it in some way. He’s been nicer to her since that night. Not during their sessions. He’s merciless during the sessions. But outside of them he’s been… almost friendly. She shivers remembering this morning. His visit had been quick and he’s simply walked up behind her and grabbed her breast. Without thinking, she’d turned her head over her shoulder and lifted her arm to pull his head to hers. They’d kissed warmly, eagerly entwining their lips and tongues together as he groped her tit with one hand, and let the other trail down her naked stomach. She hadn’t even skipped a breath when he started to toy with her clit, instead meeting his touch by leaning into it. His morning hello had been fingering her to orgasm from behind as they’d kissed. It had been sensual and loving in a way she had been growing fond of. He simply took her when and how he wanted. And he wanted often. This morning hadn’t taken long, but he’d left her breathless and with shaking legs before smirking as he walked off suckling on his own hand. There had been no explanation, but neither of them had needed one. If anything, she is frustrated because now she’s hornier than before. Now she has to decide whether to read one of her books or go visit his library of toys. Maybe that’s what he’d wanted with the little exchange. Or maybe he’d just wanted to finger bang her from behind. Twilight’s cheeks flush as she stares at the writing desk. She hasn’t gotten much done since he left. She decides that since he caused this, he can fix it. She leaves her room and makes her way down the hallway, looking for him in his workshop. As she walks through the dim halls, she notices a door open that usually is not. She glances inside and frowns as she sees the artifacts he stole. They look drained. Each amulet is haphazardly sitting in a vial, sitting on a shelf. There are other artifacts she doesn’t recognize, and some she does. The memory stone is there as well, also looking quite empty. Hopefully he just drained it, and didn’t figure out how to use it. He must be feeding off of them somehow. Is he letting them recharge and then draining them to fuel his sorcery? She decides to leave the drained artifacts alone, they are curious but not something she can use. Her eyes glance at the two books and she freezes. Twenty moons. Or right now. Those books, drained or not, will work as keys to the portal. She’d forgotten about them somehow. Her stomach drops and her heart races. Those books are part of the equation that is her freedom. Or at least they can be. She only needs one. Then all she has to do is get out of here. Even if all she gets is the book through the portal somehow, her friends can come. And they can bring more than trinkets. They can bring actual weapons. Her heart races with a new terrified realization. Sombra is dead in her world. She closes the door fully, and stumbles down the empty hall. She forgot where she was going. He’s dead. Does she care? He’s evil. He’s evil there and he’s evil here. Remorselessly so. She finds him sitting in his chair, working on some device and wearing glowing green goggles that look eerily reminiscent of his mind control devices from another timeline in another world. There’s a thick cloud of black smoke lingering around his work table. Is that him? Was that him? He’s dead. She tries not to think about it as she quietly crawls under the table on all fours. He hadn’t seen her or heard her, he had been focused on his task. He gets like that sometimes. The smoke clings to her and she wonders if he can feel her through it. It almost feels loving as it laps at her skin. Now she is the one distracting him. He doesn’t complain as she unbuttons his pants. She tries not to think as she gently tugs his cock up and into her face. She feels him stiffen as she puts it into her mouth and slides forward, soaking it in her hot spit. He’s dead. She shoves the thought down, adding it to her ever increasing library of things not to think about. His cock grows fat and hard as she suckles it. Her tits press against his knees, and her face is buried in his crotch. She feels him go back to work, choosing not to acknowledge her attention. She doesn’t need his acknowledgment right now. She chooses to forget what she saw. What she was thinking. None of it matters right now. Right now, she has something she needs to do. She needs to leave him as horny as he left her. Smirking around his erection, Twilight breathes in his scent as she demonstrates to him exactly how little gag reflex she has left and how long she can hold her breath. Day 401, AfternoonTwilight stares at the album. It’s more like a five volume encyclopedia anyways. It would take hours to go through properly. She knows it as she does that occasionally. She’s not going through it for fun right now, though. She has seventeen moons left. It’s been well over a year. Each night documented in excruciatingly beautiful detail. She wonders if she’s fallen in love with herself. She loves looking at her face, tracing the lines of her smiles and her frowns. She loves they way her body has become more and more blackened by his ink. The debauched corruption of her mind and her smile visibly reflected in the dark, erotic lines that seem to grow with each turn of the page. There’s power in her tattoos. He hasn’t been inking her solely for fun, but she only recently realized. What a clever application of magic. It was like cutie mark magic, but far more pointed. She laughed when she finally realized it. He was still trying to break her. It was almost cute. She hadn’t told him that she’s pretty sure that she’s immune to his tattoo magic. After all, she might not actually be. But she knows it’s not working like he wants. Nothing does when it comes to her. He keeps trying to bend her or make her perfectly loyal. And she’s not. Not by a long shot. Not that there hasn’t been some effect from all this; although she’s increasingly of the opinion that it’s not magical in nature. She’s become an absolute sexual degenerate and she’s eagerly indulging her desires with him. She’s actually happy when she gets to indulge his desires. That’s what friends do, after all. He doesn’t think they are friends. Not like she does. But that’s okay. She can feel something from him lately that’s not just his cold desire to control her or his limitless sexual hunger. She smiles as she traces the newest tattoo, a strangely looking flame just over her belly. It’s a heart. She didn’t ask for a heart. He simply chose one. That fact makes her feel warm and tingly. He cares about her in some strange alien way, and he’s trying to show her. Even if the heart was intended to manipulate her, the goal would be to make her love him. She’s tried to explain love to him. Intellectually, he understands. But emotionally, he doesn’t. Regardless, she can tell he’s lonely. And she’s the only friend he’s ever had. She scans the pages, finding the one she wanted. It was a shot of her back. There they were. Her friends. Twilight’s hands softly caress the picture, wishing she could feel them. It’s the best shot of her back in the book, the highest detail picture she can get of their cutie marks. She’d convinced Sombra to tattoo them on her, and now she had a little section on her lower back with balloons, diamonds, lightning bolts, butterflies, and apples. None of them are properly colored, but even in the black ink, they are there. It’s as close as she can get to her friends anymore. Tears well up in her eyes as she swallows them back down. Normally this is one of the thoughts she doesn’t entertain. Another book hidden away in her library of thoughts she shouldn’t have. But right now she is lonely. So she pulls the book off the shelf in her mind, and opens it wide. Today is a day where she will cry. Is Rainbow performing right now? Has her season gone well? Has she finally asked Applejack out in a meaningful way? Is Fluttershy taking car of her animals? Is Discord with her? Is Pinkie throwing a “We miss Twilight” party? Or has she moved on? Has Rarity’s business done well in Manehattan this year? Has she considered expanding again? Who’s been running her country? A pang of guilt shoots through her. She can only assume that Celestia and Luna have come out of retirement to cover her absence. Or perhaps it’s Cadance? She wonders how much Flurry heart has grown. Is the little filly speaking properly yet? Does she miss her aunty? Or has she forgotten? A year is a long time for a small filly. Twilight sniffles, her eyes wet. She wants to give Flurry a hug. The poor dear probably doesn’t understand. None of them probably understand. She just disappeared one day. Twilight curses herself. She’d been such an idiot. All she had to do was tell somepony where she planned on being. Instead, she’d figured to be in and out in a few hours. A simple trip across the barrier to check on an odd magical fluctuation in the journals and a brief visit with Sunset. She’d brought Spike with her. He'd been eager to join her. A sad smile worms its way across her face. Spike always likes visiting the human realm because of how much he’s doted on as a puppy. The thought gives her pause. Is he still a puppy? Dogs grow quickly. Has Spike grown like a dog in the human world, or a dragon in Equestria? Her stomach turns. If anybody needs to go back, it’s him. It’s one thing to be a dog for a few days, but if he’s been a dog for a year… She shivers, feeling guilty. Her heart aches as she traces her finger along the picture of her back. It’s all she has left of them. In that moment, she’d give anything just to reassure Spike. He probably misses her as much as she does him. They’ve never been apart for this long before. Hopefully Sunset and this realm’s Twilight are treating him well. Her eyes are wet and heavy as she hangs her head. It hurts to look, but she has to. She has to remember them. And they have to remember her. Day 485, Early MorningTwilight’s dreams are dark and warm. Something is grabbing her tit, squeezing it. She loves that. Her half drowsy mind is gleeful and she smiles. There’s a weight on her back. She wants to go back to sleep. She wants to fall back into the warm embrace, the slow grinding, the wet, loving kisses. He doesn’t love her. Her eyes open, and she’s staring sleepily at her pillow in the dark. She’s in bed on her stomach. He’s on top of her. She feels his sleeping, naked body pressed smoothly against hers like they were built for each other. He’s breathing in the small of her neck, his deep warm breath tingling the back of her scalp and sending small puffs of heated smoke to run through her hair. She shivers, feeling an unwelcome pressure. She has to pee. Twilight groans, not wanting to move. She’s comfortable and warm. His cock is settled nicely, half erect and laying between her ass cheeks. She snuggles back into him, closing her eyes and willing herself to sleep. It doesn’t work, but she does feel him squeeze her in response. Oh. He’s holding her. This is nice. Twilight feels his arms wrapped around her. She isn’t just trapped by his weight, she’s held in his grasp. She smiles as he sleepily gropes her tits, his fingers rubbing at her nipples. They must have mutually passed out while fucking—she honestly doesn’t remember. She shivers in delight. This is a thousand times better than being left hanging in the A-frame all night. Although, if she was in the A-frame, she’d just piss on the floor. He had drains for that in his dungeon. Her bedroom did not. It was a proper bedroom now. She groans as her bladder reminds her that it isn’t going to wait forever. Grumpily, she tries to roll out from under him. He doesn’t let her. She grunts in frustration as he grips her tighter and presses his cock against her butt. Twilight waits a moment, then tries again. Again, Sombra squeezes her tight as she tries to escape. He’s just as possessive in his sleep as when he’s awake. The thought oddly makes her feel warm. But it doesn’t solve her bladder problem. She wiggles her butt, trying to squirm forward. She makes a few inches of progress, enough that his cock falls off her backside, before he squeezes her tight again and mutters in his sleep. “Mine…” She shivers. He’s such a jerk. But something about the possessive language and the gripping hold is causing her heart to tumble strangely. She just needs to get out of the bed so she can get to the bathroom. Then she’ll be back. He sleepily tries to pull her back to where she was, and she’s powerless as she’s dragged back the inches she’d gained. His cock slides up against her pussy lips, the half erect beast rudely pressing against her. A tingle shoots up her spine. Great. Now she has to pee and she’s horny. She groans again as she shamelessly starts to rub herself on his cock. Maybe she should just pee in the bed? The thought alarms her as he starts to sleepily grind his cock against her in response. It’s not like she hasn’t messed the bed under his ministrations before. But that had been entirely out of her control. This time she had some semblance of awareness. This time it would be gross, not erotic. She tries one more time to crawl away. He responds by holding her even tighter, groggily biting at her neck and whispering, “No…” Fuck. She shivers as he slides into her. He’s quickly growing fully erect. He isn’t even awake as he starts to fuck her. Twilight’s conflicted. Her pussy is eager to take him, and she guiltily slides herself back into his embrace, relishing the moment of submissive carnal debauchery. He’s warm, he’s enveloping, he’s strong, he’s filling, he’s inside, he’s outside, and her half asleep mind wants to stay like this. But she has to pee. She groans as he presses deep inside her. It feels good to be spread and taken, her body knows what it wants. Carefully, she peels one of his hands off her tit and brings it to her mouth. The hand is wet. She must have been leaking milk again. The thought is arousing as she puts his fingers in her mouth. She sucks on them, cleaning and warming them as he begins to pump her properly. He’s still asleep, but that doesn’t stop him from using her. She wants more of him inside of her. She wants more cock, more fingers, more tongue, more breath, more cum, more anything. She slovenly licks the palm of his hand, unabashedly smearing her face with her own spit in the process. His hand slides up her face, smearing it even more as he slides it over her forehead and into her hair. In another life, she’d think the act was gross. In another life, she wouldn’t be getting fucked senseless nightly. He grabs her hair, pulling her head sharply up with a flare of tingling pain. The sudden jerking movement wakes her up fully, like an ice cold shock to her system. She stares forward, groggily blinking the sleep from her eyes as her forehead cools off from her own evaporating spit. Sombra is awake too, and he makes it known by pushing into her hard. And deep. She gurgles as her head is pulled painfully back and her hips are pushed deliciously forward. He’s grunting, slamming himself into her, and his breath is surprisingly heavy. “Good morning, Princess.” She groans, fighting to get a word in as he uses her violently. “I… have to… pee.” He snorts, shoving her face into the bed and pinning her head there with his far too strong hands. “When I’m done.” She can’t breathe as her face is forced into the mattress. She can’t respond at all. She’s helpless as he fucks her. Her body is overwhelmed by the sensation of heat and pressure as he forces her even harder into the mattress. She attempts to turn her head sideways, if only to get a slight gasp of air, but he holds her firm. She’s soaked now. She’s dripping into the mattress, but it isn’t pee. Not yet. She shivers uncontrollably as he continues to pound into her pussy. She presses helplessly back into him, welcoming him as deep and as warmly as she can. Sombra grunts, then stills. She feels warmth, and begins to relax as he fills her. This is her favorite part. The part where she’s filled and he forgets who he is for a moment. She sighs, catharticaly enjoying his twitches and grunts. Wait. Fuck! She holds herself back, remembering the original problem. That had been close. She feels strangely warm inside. Sombra rolls off her back, and gives her ass a light slap. “Done. Go take your piss and come back to bed. It’s too early to wake up yet, so you’re going to keep me warm.” Twilight rolls out of bed with a grumble. The air is cold and she wants to get back in. Her legs are wet. She looks over her shoulder at Sombra who’s watching her with his glowing eyes. She sticks out her tongue and walks away, sure that his eyes drift to her ass. He’s never ashamed to look at what he wants, and she’s not ashamed to let him. It doesn’t take long to get to the bathroom. As she squats over the toilet, she finally lets out the pee in a warm stream of release. Other things dribble out as well. A lot of other things. She’s not worried about it. Her pussy is used to being filled by now. Cum, lube, spit, sometimes blood. It all mostly feels the same when it leaks out. She wonders if this is normal for humans, or if this is just normal for dealing with Sombra. His sex drive is absurd, and she’s the recipient for it. The thought makes her uncomfortable as she wonders what drives him. She also wonders if she’s normal for being so… receptive. She doesn’t think she’s gotten pregnant—not that he’s taken any measures to prevent it. Do humans go into heat? It’s been 16 moons, she should have had her season at least once. She’s pretty sure it’s those hormones he’d been giving her. They must do something more than giving her more full breasts. It’s likely they prevent her from having a proper estrus cycle as well. Going into estrus in this environment would be a hundred percent guarantee of getting pregnant. She snorts. She’s already helpless to his advances, and not just because he’s stronger. If she was in the throes of heat, he’d have to peel her off his cock and she knows it. What a reversal that would be. Feeling herself empty as she can manage, she begins to clean herself. Hygiene is difficult in this environment, but she’s trying. Wash herself, wash her hands, do all the little things to keep herself clean. Like not piss in her bed. Her face flushes in embarrassment. She’s distraught that she was even considering it. Sure, she’ll clean the sheets today like every day, but she doesn’t need to actively add to the problem. Twilight slaps water on her face and stares at herself in the mirror. She looks like a stranger. A tired, beautiful stranger. The woman in the mirror has tussled, tangled hair. Her purple face is covered in swirls of black ink. She has piercings in her ear, her nose, her eyebrow… she forgot about those. Her eyes drift down. Black tattooed hand prints pepper her body, swirling black flames connecting them. Her tits are swollen, each grasped by a black hand print and sporting a large golden stud through their engorged nipples. Her nipples are wet and leaking. They always leak nowadays. It’s one of the reasons she washes her sheets every day. The woman in the mirror smiles at Twilight, and it makes her heart skip a beat. She’d been worried she was falling in love with herself, and now she is sure of it. She’s gorgeous. Worse, she’s irredeemably sexy. The woman in the mirror oozes sexuality in a way that Twilight finds alarmingly attractive. Awkwardly, she blows the woman a kiss. “I’ll see you later…” She giggles at herself as she leaves the bathroom. Sombra is waiting, staring blankly at the ceiling in the dark. She practically dives under the covers, snuggling tightly up to him and pressing their naked bodies together. “It’s cold out there… warm me up.” She complains. He silently puts an arm around her, pulling her into a hug. Twilight uses the position to roll them both over, ending up on top of him and placing her face in his view while straddling him as she sits up. He frowns, looking up at her from his back after she flipped him over. “I thought you were cold?” She smiles, tracing circles on his warm chest with her cold hands. “I am.” He sighs, grabbing her hand to stop her from touching him. “I’m tired and it’s early. I’m done for now.” He seems sad, strangely distant. Twilight’s smile grows bigger as she leans down to give him a kiss. He returns it, but only barely. She pulls her hand out of his, and leans down on him, keeping her legs spread wide around his waist. He doesn’t get to work her up and then leave her wanting this time. She’s going to get some satisfaction from him. The woman in the mirror would demand nothing less. “You go to sleep then. I’ll warm myself up.” He doesn’t say anything, and his eyes drift to the side as she begins to lick his neck. Twilight feels powerful as he feels like clay under her. She places his hands, and they stay there. She moves her hips, and he joins her. She kisses him and he slowly returns it. Sombra is passive, but compliant. She likes this. She gently grabs his cock with a hand, feeling it pulse in her grasp. He’s half erect again. It hardly takes anything to make him fully erect. She slides him into her, and moans. He silently watches, his face unreadable in the dim light as his eyes have stopped glowing. She doesn’t mind. He feels more real than he ever has, almost cold to her touch. She puts a hand on his chin, holding his face so their eyes can stay locked as she claims him. His cock is hard now, almost harder than it’s been before. He’s hitting deep as she grinds into him, holding his body against hers with her legs. He shivers, seemingly closer than she thought. She’s not ready yet. Twilight’s smile grows sweet. “Not yet, Sombra.” He freezes, the realization of what’s happening running through his mind. She watches him think as she grinds his cock inside of her. He’s cute when he’s panicked. The air feels strange and heavy as she feels powerful. She can see his eyes searching hers, wondering. She knows what he’s feeling because she’s felt it too. It’s a moment of intimacy unlike any other they’ve shared, and it’s enthralling. The thought is all it takes to take her over the edge, and she makes him watch. She makes him watch. As she rides out the orgasm, her breath grows heavy and she leans down for a shaky, demanding kiss. Her voice is throaty. “Good boy… you can cum now.” And he does. Twilight’s never heard him whimper before. As he fills her, he lets out noises that she’s never considered. She’s discovered something new, and she likes it. She likes it a lot. Her friend does, too. “That’s a good boy…” Day 630, EveningTwilight’s nervous. She has nine moons left. Nine. She isn’t just going to make it, she’s going to be fine. More than fine. This has become easy. It’s become normal. She looks at Sombra across the table. He’s focused on his dinner and a manual on some technology. The smoke around him is almost nonexistant. It’s time. They need to talk about this. “So, um…. Sombra… I was thinking…” He glances up. “Since I’m… you know, comfortable and you know me, ah, pretttyyy well by now, I was wondering if I could visit my friends?” He frowns, “No.” She expected that, so she tries again. “Please? I wont run away, I’ll be back before it’s dark, and I won’t have sex with any of them.” He raises an eyebrow, seemingly surprised by her comment. “Uh… still ‘no’.” Twilight tries another approach. “I… will have sex with them?” Sombra’s face reddens slightly. “This isn’t about sex. You are too valuable for me to let you wander.” She frowns. “Oh, come on. It’s exactly about sex. I could be helping you with your magic research but ‘you don’t trust me’. That’s bullshit and we know it. You, for whatever reason, aren’t interested in my magic. You only keep me locked up so you can fuck me. Which I’m okay with. I’ll come right back and we can fuck like animals.” He takes another bite. “I captured you. You are my slave. You will stay here.” She frowns. “I certainly didn’t feel like your slave when I had my fingers halfway up your ass last night and you were begging me to…” Sombra’s face grows even more red. “That’s different!” She rolls her eyes. “Is it? Look, we’re not captive and captor. I’m not your sex slave. I’m not… we’re not… well, we’re more than that. We have something, okay? And I’m not going to run away from it… not yet at least… so please.” Twilight feels heavy and sad. “I haven’t seen my friends in twenty one moons. I miss them. I’m desperate. You can watch if you want. But you also don’t have to. You know I haven’t tried to escape. You know I haven’t tried to steal the magic back. I know it’s useless. I know you’d find me. More to the point, you promised you wouldn’t hurt them and you’ve stuck to that. I’m not willing to risk their safety. I know you would hurt them if I ran away. Please… Please. I need this.” He swallows a bite. He thinks. She waits. He frowns. “I’m not willing to let my hubris compromise me. I know you aren’t… mine.” She smiles, sadly. “I know. But I’m not trying to ask your pride. I’m not lying to you. I’m hoping that… somehow… you feel a level of friendship with me. I am not your mindless toy, and I wont ever be. I’ll always have my own wants and needs. My own mind. But that’s okay, because right now in this thing, you can trust me. Please, not on your pride. But on your love.” Sombra frowns. He seems unsure. Twilight smiles, hopefully. This is more than she’s gotten before. Every other time he’s shut her down without a thought. The conversation has never gotten this far, and he’s never actually considered it. This time, he is. “I’ll think about it… I suppose it might be cruel to keep you locked in here for as long as I have.” Twilight blinks, shocked at his statement. Day 644, Mid AfternoonShe’s still shocked. It was just a few days ago, but she’s still shaking. She still had nine moons left, well, the lesser quarter of nine moons, but still. It hadn’t been long since she asked and then… He’d let her see Sunset and Spike. She might say the worst part was ending the visit, but really the worst part had been standing coldly in front of the door and working up her courage to knock. She’d been eager to see any of them, but she’d decided on Sunset—mostly because she was taking care of Spike. She hadn’t been sure what she’d say, or what Sunset would do. A small part of her wanted to run back and quietly wait for Sombra to teleport her. Somehow, she’d managed to muster the courage to knock. It didn’t take long for Sunset to answer. Twilight had almost gasped when she saw the ma… woman. She looked pristine; like nothing had changed. Sunset had the same makeup, the same leather jacket, and the same suspicious scowl she always had with strangers. Sunset didn’t recognize her. She’d answered the door and stared at her in unabashed confusion. Her first words were, “Who are you, and what do you want?” Spike had been behind her, and he’d immediately ran by, knocking Sunset out of the way as he jumped into Twilight’s arms. She’d cried. He’d cried. Sunset covered her mouth and started crying as well. Of course Sunset quickly apologized for not recognizing her. Twilight laughed and told Sunset that she hardly recognized herself. The hug was warm, and something Twilight missed. When Sombra hugged her, he was… too inhumanely hot, or just plain lecherous. Which was nice in its own way. But Sunset’s hug was actually loving. She felt human and real, and Twilight hadn’t realized how much she missed the simple platonic physical contact. Twilight apologized right back. They didn’t have much time as she was on a schedule. Even so, she did let Sunset know that she was okay. Sunset told her that they’d all been getting the letters. Twilight wanted to stay longer, she wanted to know more, but just seeing them and knowing they got the letters was enough for now. Instead, Twilight asked her if she knew what she needed to do. If Sunset was tracking the moons, and had made plans for the rest of their friends to go as well. Sunset knew what she had to do when the portal opened. She apparently had a comprehensive plan, one that Twilight had told her not to share. Twilight would tell Sombra anything he asked. Sunset hadn’t believed her. Twilight shook her head and explained that things were complicated. That it was best to not tell her the specifics. Just… She had to know that Sunset knew what to do. Spike had grown worried. He was smarter than he let on. She treated him like a child all the time, he was her brother and adopted son, but he must have known her life wasn’t as nice as her letters might have said. She hadn’t put every detail in the letters. Or rather, she’d put hardly none. Simply putting her state of mind, and hope that everyone was doing well, and that she’d been thinking about them often. Certainly the tattooed skin, the piercings in her ears and on her face, and even the way she carried herself told a different story. She hardly looked the slightly flabby bookworm anymore. If anything, she looked a little too dangerous to be friends with Sunset; whose favorite jacket is a ripped leather one with metal spikes. Spike couldn’t tell everything, but he knew something, and he whined. That sound hurt her in a way she hadn’t been ready for. Then it was time. They hadn’t wanted her to leave. “You don’t have to go back to him!” “Yes, I do…” She didn’t want to explain. She couldn’t really explain. All she could give were excuses. “He’ll kill you. Or worse.” “We’ll find a way!” “And end up like me?” Sunset had stared at her when she said that. Really stared, until she had a flash of realization. She’d covered her mouth in disgust. “He… didn’t?” Twilight actually had to hold back a bitter laugh. Of course he did. Instead, she just silently shook her head and gestured towards Spike. He maybe hadn’t figured it out. Sunset clearly knew. At least, she knew the basics of it. But really, would sharing more about her sex life make anyone feel better? Twilight let Sunset be horrified at whatever she imagined. It had to be better than reality. Twilight locked eyes with Sunset, and put on her Princess voice, commanding her friend. “I need you to go to Equestria. I’ve survived. It’s only, what, seven moons left? I’ll keep surviving. You need to go for me, though. Take them all. He’s more dangerous now. You can not fight him. Not without help from home.” Sunset had shook her head in denial. Spike had whined. Twilight sighed, dropping the commanding voice and pleading. “Don’t… don’t make my time be wasted. If he gets you too, it’s all wasted. He wont as long as I’m… complacent. We have an agreement. Please, Sunset. Please don’t make it all for nothing?” With that, Twilight had handed Spike back to Sunset, who only stared at her with wide, sorry eyes. Then she’d left. Sunset had to hold Spike back, he was crying and trying to get back out. Twilight was crying, but she didn’t let them see as she walked away. Sunset just stared. She knew what to do, and now Twilight was sure of it. The visit had hurt, but it had also set her free in a way. They were okay. Spike was okay. There was a plan. When she’d gotten back, Sombra had undressed her. He took his time, and she didn’t argue with him or resist. She let him tear everything without complaint. Her dress, her bra, her panties, and her heart. He was ruthless with it all. That night had been long and shameless. She’d gotten quite a few enthralling pictures to look over in her book. It felt like a chapter in itself. And now? She has pictures. Pictures that shouldn’t make her cry, but do. That’s okay, though. That was their purpose. As time marches by, that’s how she’s going to remember. Day 702, AfternoonThe number haunts her mind. Seven moons. Such a small number, but still an eternity away. Now she isn’t so sure. It’s almost funny. When she started, seven moons would have felt like an eternity of time. Far, far too much. Now? It was hardly enough. He’s accessed the harmonics, and tapped into this universe’s magic like a proper warlock. He’s got far more than his “natural” shadow and smoke magic. Her Equestrian friends could still win, but they’ll have to bring dangerous artifacts. Things that will retain their magic through the portal. And worse? He might manage to take one. If he gets one, then it’s more likely he gets two. Then it cascades. Of course, maybe he’ll be crushed. He’s dead in her world. Why shouldn’t he also be dead here? If she was back home, he wouldn’t be much of a threat. His current magical awareness was honestly middling for a warlock in Equestria. The fear aspect is uniquely “Sombra”, and his interrogation spell is something she’s never seen back home, but the rest of it? Just standard spells. A lot of them, to be sure, but nothing extraordinary. Here, though, in the human world where no one else even had magic? A blast of fire, a simple teleport, or even a force-field would be impossible to deal with. Now that he had effectively unlimited mana; she wasn’t sure what they’d bring. Perhaps the anti-magic amulet she’d made from Chrysalis’s old throne? Could they even get that through the portal? She shakes her head and stares down at her book. She hasn’t been reading it, so she closes it to worry. She doesn’t like worrying, she’d rather be on the cusp of orgasm and staring into his eyes. Another now familiar fear races through her. The other reason the moons haunt her. When the time is up, win or lose, things will be different. If he dies, what will she do? She’s not likely to find somepony willing to treat her like he does back in Equestria. Her nights of endless orgasms and mindless debauchery will end. Anypony else wouldn’t be as… cruel to her, while still knowing her in the same, intimate way. At best she’d find a bully. At worst, perhaps a lover. But something like Sombra? The list of ponies with the basic physical ability to keep up was short. Really, there were only three. She refused to consider the first. Would Luna, perhaps, be willing to hurt her like she needs? Would Cadance even understand what she would be asking? Morbidly, she wondered if Discord would be able, and if Fluttershy would be okay with her asking him a favor like that from… whatever they were. Her eyes drift to the tattoos that now cover her hands. Dark, inky lines meant to control her. She certainly looked the part of some villain now. Would the tattoos go away when she went back to Equestria? How would they look on her coat, or her hooves? And what of her face? It was decorated in piercings. Piercings weren’t unheard of in Equestria, but aside from ear piercings they were hardly used. Her clit piercing would be utterly scandalous. So many ponies would ask why. She flirts with the idea of being mysterious about it. Maybe she’ll start a new fashion trend? The thought amuses her. Maybe it’s time for an Equestrian sexual revolution. Is that really the Twilight that’s plotting to go home? Or is that the one that wants… things to not change? Less selfishly, she wishes there were some way to resolve this without anypony having to fight. She honestly has begun to think of him as some sort of friend. He’s still a monster, but she understands him better than anypony else. And at the end of the day? All his villainy, all his dark magic, all his drive and pride were just a desperate call out for love and belonging from a creature not of this or any other world. That realization had broken her heart. He wanted to make the world conform to his ideals, because he couldn’t conform to it. He never even knew his mother. He never found camaraderie with others. He didn’t understand friendships because he’d never had one before. People existed to him simply to be used. Twilight was the first pony… person he’d made any accommodations for. He’d abused her without remorse. But when she finally got through to him, he’d been willing to get her a library. Her own room. She even had clothes, not that she usually wore them. Each thing was a small gift, a trinket in his own words. But they were something. And the trinkets grew in value until she’d gotten something invaluable. His trust. He’d let her visit her friends. And she’d upheld their agreements. He didn’t love her, not in the way a normal person would, but she was familiar to him in a way that was now invaluable. She was probably more important than any magic trinket he had. All he wanted, even if he’d never admit it, was somebody who he could trust. That’s why the mind magic. He made sure he could trust them. That’s why the cruelty. He didn’t understand their hearts, so they constantly seemed to be breaking his trust. He was a piss poor communicator. Maybe he hadn’t been born evil, but being so different from everybody else had forced, or at least enabled, him to act this way eventually. But now she knows him now. And more importantly, he knows that she knows him. They understand each other. Of course she still hates his methods and plans. She isn't broken in the same way he is. It still might be enough. He might be content to simply... keep her. He's been spending more time with her than his studies lately. Still, she can’t help but feel like there's room for more something between. Definitely not love, but… well, something. Perhaps more debauchery? Seven moons. Seven moons and it would all be over. Either she’ll be free, or she won’t. He almost certainly won’t still be her “friend” anymore. Sickeningly, she realizes that no matter what happens, she needs to keep her book. It's the only real record of what happened. She’d left a lot out of her letters. The book is the only way she’ll know all this was real and not some demonic fever dream. Well, that and the tattoos. Hopefully. There is always the chance that her friends lose, and he wins. Day 810, MidnightThe bed is warm, and so is she. He’s pressed over her, using her engorged tits as a pillows while he stares silently at the ceiling and recovers his breath. She runs her hands softly across his chest, feeling the muscles underneath while they both just breathe. He is sated. So is she. Now there’s silence. Likely, he intends to drift off to sleep. She’s tired, but maybe it’s time. There are only three moons left, after all. “Sombra? Can we talk?” Her voice is soft. He grunts. “What is it, Princess?” She smiles at the name. He still doesn’t know, or perhaps care, who she is. To him, she’s simply “Princess.” “Our test is coming up, and I’d like to talk about it.” “Will I finally learn what this mysterious ‘Friendship Test’ is? Or will you continue to be needlessly vague?” She continues to smile. He’s not angry, or even interested. He’s entertaining her request to talk is all. Even now, sometimes he defies expectations. She’d be curious about everything in his horseshoes, and have peppered her with questions years ago. But him? He needed to figure it out himself. And her volunteered information was… unnecessary. But time was almost up. There were only three moons left, and they felt like nothing. “You know I’m from an alternate world, right? My friends here… they aren’t my real, real friends.” He shrugs. “I’m aware. I hadn’t considered the aspect covering the others. What does it matter?” She sighs. “I told you my friends would save me.” “And I told you that they had no chance. I was far stronger than them before, but now? I’m infinitely stronger.” She rolls her eyes. “I didn’t mean them, you dummy.” He pauses, confused at her lukewarm insult. She’s usually much more hostile when she’s insulting him. That was purely childish. Twilight continues. “I mean my friends from home. And your magic? It won’t mean much. It doesn’t really hold a candle to what they could do.” He snarls, suddenly offended as he grabs her hand to stop her gentle stroking. “I could defeat armies. Let them try.” She gently taps his forehead with her other hand. “Can you really? You call me ‘Princess’, but have you thought about the repercussions of that? You’re always missing details with relationships, even simple ones. If I’m, indeed a princess, then could you really handle an army? One that comes from a magic world and wouldn't be daunted by your spells? One prepared to take their princess back by any means, with access to magics you haven’t considered?” He’s quiet as he thinks. “Even if you knew what they could do, three moons is hardly enough time to prepare. Even if I could tell you exactly their plan, which I can’t, it’s simply a matter of force. You, or perhaps we, would have no chance. And that’s assuming I’m not lying to you, which I know you always consider.” He lets go of her hand. “Then I must assume you’re lying now.” She sighs, feeling a weight in her chest. “I haven’t lied to you, Sombra. You should have enough experience with me to understand that.” He tenses his arm, then relaxes. “So, are you then? A princess?” She stares listlessly at the ceiling. “I am. I am the Princess of Equestria, the Princess of Friendship, and the Element Bearer of Magic. Any one of those titles would warrant a response. With all three? And my personal relationships with all of Equestria’s heroes and royalty? They will come for me.” His answer is slow. “What if… I were to kill you?” She laughs. That’s such a “him” thought. It’s practical, ruthless, and easy to employ. But it also completely misunderstands the equine heart. “Then, my dear Sombra, you’ll have an army seeking vengeance. That’s hardly a better position to be in. At least if I’m alive you have a bargaining chip.” He growls, “You’re mine.” Twilight’s heart flutters. She really is, in so many ways. “I know. Which is why we need to discuss other options. I don’t want you to fight them. I don’t want them to fight you. If anypon… body dies, I lose something. I know you don’t believe me, but I consider you… something to me. A friend at least. And… something else as well.” She doesn’t know what she means by that exactly. What they have isn’t love. It’s an understanding, coupled with pure physicality. She might be emotional about it, but she doubts he is. At least, not like her. He snorts. “So you want me to just give you up?” She shakes her head. “No… If you sent me back… I’d… I don’t know. Miss you? Miss… this? Oh stars, do I want to help you?” She hadn’t thought about it like that. Or rather, she had put those thoughts in the library of things not to think about. He grabs her hand and holds it to his face, inspecting it. “Then the tattoos did eventually work?” Twilight feels disgusted with herself. “Or the hormones, I suppose. Oxytocin is potent… and you’ve been… well… I doubt it’s the tattoos. I’m not particularly obedient.” She slaps his face with her other hand, the action is easy and he seems startled. It honestly feels good to hit him… a little. He grunts in annoyance, “I see.” She closes her eyes and wraps her hands around him. “Oh stars… what the hell have you done to me?” He doesn’t answer. They both know plenty that he’s done to her. “Why three moons?” Sombra asks instead. Twilight squeezes him slightly. “The door between our worlds is time gated. It opens once every thirty moons. Usually.” “Usually?” Three moons? Twilight has an odd thought. “Yes… I made keys that let me travel more often…” He grips her hands. “Where are they?” She grips back. Why wait three moons? “You have them. The books. I should have left one at home, so somepony else could use it, but I brought it with me. I had wanted to compare it with Sunset’s and see if any changes had manifested… but you took them. They’re on the shelf in your archive.” “Can they be used to close the portal?” She shakes her head. He’s on the wrong track, but she’s thinking hard. Why does it need to be three moons? “No, they can’t do that. And before you ask, even if you could destroy the portal it would be disastrous for both worlds.” “I don’t plan to simply wait and die. If I have to destroy everything, I will.” His answer is terrifying. She knows he’s serious. She needs to give him another option. “Actually… I have an idea.” He stares silently at the ceiling. “What is it?” Day 844, Early MorningTwo moons left. How funny is that? She smiles in the dark; gleeful in a way she hasn’t been in twenty eight moons. She feels a strange flush of warmth and excitement running through her. Sombra bumps into her, clearly angry. He’s nowhere near as elated as her. “This is madness!” She looks at the sleeping guardspony, and straightens up as she walks confidently forward. They left somepony to watch for her return. How… cute. She’ll have to figure out who’s in charge and… thank them. Somehow she’s almost offended, but she’s not sure why. It doesn’t matter. She’s back now, and she’ll help set things straight. The important thing is that she’s a pony again! After twenty eight moons of being human, she’s finally a pony. Her hooves feel lighter than ever, and her wings itch strangely. It’s almost like their burning to spread and go for a flight. While she’s prancing, Sombra can’t even walk. He’s stumbling and growling across the stone floor. Amusingly, even his smoke seems like it’s slipping and unable to get a hold. Twilight Sparkle picks him up with her magic, setting him on his hooves. It feels good to have a horn again. The magic races through her, making her body burn as old leylines eagerly ignite—desperate to feel the pulse of magic once again. “Look sharp. One hoof in front of the other. You’ll get the hang quick.” “I can’t believe I agreed to this!” He looks almost like he’s pouting. She’s never seen him like this. It’s actually cute. She’d thought it would be intimidating seeing him in his pony form, and in a way she’d been right. But now? He only brings a smile to her face. Besides, she knows how to motivate this Sombra. “You’ll feel much better about it after you take my virginity again.” She swishes her tail hopefully. The rush of endorphins from being equine again make her feel powerful, and warm. Almost too warm. Her blood is tingling with pent up magic. “I’m done. We’re going back. Experiment over.” He tries to tun around, and his legs kick helplessly in the air. She holds him firm in her magic, and smiles wickedly. Oh! She recognizes the warmth that seems to be filling her mind and body. She’s never felt a heat like this before. Well, there goes any semblance of their proper plan. Oh well. He’ll understand. Her voice drops low and mischievous as her grin goes a little too wide. “No. I think it’s my turn now. You had the last one.” As she lifts him off the ground easily, his face cycles through anger, then fear, then… a curious glance at her raised and swooshing tail. She lifts a leg, showing him her bloated, pierced and tattooed teats. “Mommy needs to feed her newborn foal after he learns how to walk…” He turns bright red, but any ounce of anger drains from him. She sees very clearly that he understands as his brand new appendage starts to push out of its sheath. He raises a curious eyebrow, and glances back at the portal and then back at Twilight before slowly nodding. Twilight’s grin only grows wider. This is going to be fun. The only trick left is making it to her bedroom without being seen, and hoping nopony else is in it. Or at least hoping they don’t mind company.
Day 0, MorningAuthor's Note Welcome! This was originally pure porn, but my editor made me add real story because "Who writes 30k words of just porn?". So now you have 40k words of mostly porn. If you're that desperate, just skip to chapters 2 and 3. There's a lot more in this thing, but one of those should get you done. Day 15 has a more "normal encounter" if BDSM isn't your thing, and there's a few other encounters scattered throughout. Inspired because I haven't seen Princess Twilight paired with EQG Sombra, even though there's a bunch of "Sombra captures Twilight" fics. You're welcome. Day 0, Morning Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria smiles at Twilight Sparkle of Canterlot High. Their little exchanges are one of the highlights of Princess Twilight’s visits. She loves seeing how an alternate universe version of her could have learned and grown. But right now, she has something more pressing to manage than catching up with her doppelganger. “Twilight! I’m sorry I don’t have time to catch up, but have you seen Sunset? I need to verify some anomalies with our journals.” The other Twilight smiles back just as warmly. “Oh. I understand, Princess. You picked the right time. Sunset should be by any moment.” She gestures to the open courtyard in front of Canterlot high. Students are showing up, streaming in towards the building and mostly ignoring the duo. While not all of them know the details, they know that “Twilight” is the magic girl, so they tend to ignore any oddities about her. Either of her. Spike pokes his head out of Princess Twilight’s bag. “Hey, Twilight! How’s it going?” Princess Twilight rolls her eyes as Spike jumps from the bag and Canterlot High Twilight picks him up with a squeal. “Spike! I love when you visit! Do you have time to meet with my Spike? He’s working at a movie set right now, but I’m sure he’d be happy to say hello! There aren’t many dogs around that can talk with him.” Spike looks back at Princess Twilight with a whine. She sighs. “Fine… But you’ll be on your own! I didn’t tell anybody where I was going, and if I don’t show up to court on time, they’ll panic.” Canterlot High Twilight raises Spike in the air with glee and does a twirl. “Yay! I love visits from Spike!” Spike seems happy enough. Princess Twilight can’t help but grin at how cheerful they seem. She should visit more often. It’s probably good for Spike’s ego to not be a prince for a while, and to just be a friend instead. “Princess Twilight? I thought you’d be later?” Sunset’s voice calls from behind. Princess Twilight whirls around to see her friends, well, her Canterlot High friends, all approaching in a group. “Sunset! Girls! I’m glad to see you, and sorry to be rude, but I’m in a hurry. My morning schedule got moved forward and I don’t have time for a proper visit.” She looks down apologetically. “Nothin to it!” “Of course, your Majesty!” “Just glad to see ya is all, Princess Twilight.” “Awwww… I wanted you to stay!” “It’s… nice to see you anyways.” The girls each give her a hug while Sunset waits somewhat nervously to the side. Hugs are something she appreciates slightly more in human form. Pony hugs are great, but hooves don’t have the same reach as human arms and hands. Humans seem built for hugging, while ponies sort of… make it work. But humans don’t nuzzle, which is something she awkwardly learned from Sunset, so on the whole it’s split fairly evenly. Sunset coughs, interrupting. “Hey, uh, Princess… Sorry about your schedule. Is what you wrote true?” The rest of the girls slip by Princess Twilight to greet Spike and Canterlot High Twilight, and maybe give her a little space with Sunset. She nods. “I noticed the fluctuations two weeks ago, and I’ve been monitoring them. In some cases, the ink is fading, and in others it seems darker… almost black. I hate to ask you this, and please forgive me, but…” Twilight lowers her volume while Sunset leans in curiously, “Have you… experienced any dark magic surges lately?” Sunset’s eyes widen in surprise, then narrow almost angrily. Twilight winces as Sunset opens her mouth, but then the words that come out surprise her. Sunset almost sounds like she’s trying not to cry. “I haven’t. I’m sorry to make you think… that I…” Twilight interrupts her. “No, stars, no. Nothing like that. I’m… just at a loss. They aren’t losing power, far from it, but they are definitely being influenced. And, well, you’re the only other… you know. And you’re with your book all the time.” Sunset glares, looking slightly sad. “I see why you didn’t ask me through writing.” Twilight puts her hand on her forehead, searching for the base of a horn that’s not there. “I just mean…” Sunset sighs, then relaxes with a smile. “Look, I get it. It’s fine. No. I haven’t. But that means it’s something else. Any other ideas?” Twilight grips where her horn should be. “I don’t know… The only other magic nearby is… the necklaces, maybe? But those are straight from harmony here, and not technically Equestrian.” “Honestly, I don’t think I’m technically Equestrian anymore. And the books hardly are. So it could be something local. You brought it, right?” Twilight nods. She didn’t have to. Sunset’s book would have been enough to run a test, but she had to be sure. Sunset pulls out her book while Twilight pulls out hers. They look the same on the outside, but when they open them up, Twilight’s is marked with dark splotches of stained ink and faded text. Sunset grimaces when she sees it. “Oh. That’s bad.” Twilight nods. “I know.” Pinkie pokes her head over Twilight’s shoulder in what should be an uncomfortable position. “What you doing?” Sunset answers while Twilight thinks. “We’re comparing notes. We might need to run a little experiment…” Canterlot High Twilight chimes in, “An experiment? I can help!” Princess Twilight gently removes Pinkie’s head from her shoulder. “It’s nothing like that. Although, we could use some help. Do you girls mind letting me take a look at your necklaces real quick?” Sunset adds, “Actually, can I see half of them? Like… Pinkie’s and Applejack’s plus mine would make half, and Princess here can hold the other half and see if, you know, one has an effect we can… reduce down to.” Princess Twilight’s ears would perk up if they could. That’s a clever plan. Start with half on each side, each send a message, and then distribute the half that caused the issue until they narrow down the problem necklace. Assuming there is a problem necklace. The girls hand the necklaces out, and watch curiously. Sunset makes a mark in her book while Twilight watches hers closely. The result is disappointing, but expected. The word “Hello?” appears, clean and sharp. Twilight frowns. She begins to write her own, “Hello!” back. As she writes, the word that Sunset had sent earlier begins to drip, smearing black ink and causing her to drop the book. “Ah!” Sunset looks in surprise, then holds up her book. It’s equally stained. “Mine’s doing it, too. Weird.” The sun seems to grow dim, and the clouds grow heavy. It doesn’t look like rain, but something about it feels unnatural. There’s a sense of foreboding wafting from the book, and Twilight is reluctant to pick it up. Something is wrong. “Sunset… Can you feel that?” Sunset is still holding her book, but is looking at it curiously. “Wow… Eh… I see why you, uh… pinned me. This is…” Twilight shivers. “I know.” The clouds grow darker, and the dim light feels more oppressive. It’s not simple cloud cover. Twilight realizes it just in time to spin around and look. There’s a black miasma rolling across the ground. It’s only hoof… ankle height, but it’s spreading fast. Canterlot High Twilight looks at it curiously. “What’s this?” and she reaches down to touch it before anyone can act. She immediately falls over with a horrified look on her face. Spike lands in the mist, and shakes his head. He seems dizzy, but quickly grabs her by her coat collar and begins to drag her out of it. Sunset speaks up in a panic. “It’s not the books, Twilight!” Twilight grimaces, recognizing the smokey black cloud and the look of terror. She knows exactly what, or rather, who is to blame. Her voice is grave. “I know…” In the center of the cloud, a tall figure takes shape. “Stop this! Please.” Twilight glares at him, her frayed and somewhat scorched hair covering one of her eyes as she warily watches Sombra. Her hands squeeze the three necklaces in her fist—she can feel the last of their drained magic evaporate under her touch. Sombra just grins. No answer. No words. Not even a glance towards the cowering students of Canterlot High. He already has the rest of their Equestrian artifacts—even Sunset and Twilight’s books. All she’s managed to save are Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Rarity’s necklaces, and only because she never let go. His smoke simply takes what it touches. She hates his smug, self satisfied face. Her eyes flicker to the painfully battered body of Sunset Shimmer and the rest of her thankfully unconscious friends. Even the frozen and terrified face of her science obsessed doppelganger is mixed into the pile. Frustration clouds her mind. He’d crushed them immediately in the fight; the magic overload paralyzing the natural humans near instantly with fear. He’d had no mercy and no hesitation. Only she and Sunset had been able to keep fighting after the initial attack, and Sunset had been quickly battered into unconsciousness the old fashioned way as smokey appendages punched her around like a plaything. Twilight had managed to last this long due to her alicorn magical resistance, the smoke had dissipated when it touched her, but he’d managed to land a few more traditional combat spells directly on her. She’d been kept mostly safe with the magic from the necklaces, but her last lifeline has just evaporated in her hands. The gems are empty. Sombra’s grin widens as he finally speaks. His voice is unnervingly low, seeming to emanate from the shadowy mass on the ground and not from his body. “I haven’t killed anyone… yet. They’re bruised, battered, and maybe a little… broken. Otherwise they’re just unconscious. They’ll live for now.” Twilight feels the three necklaces weigh heavily in her fist as she stares at him. Does he know she’s completely out of magic? Her Sombra wouldn’t hesitate to kill them all if he sensed an advantage, especially over her. Maybe he’s paused his assault for a practical reason rather than some desire not to kill them. Maybe her power source isn’t the only one drained, and he doesn’t want to risk running completely empty. She feels a ghost of a smile on her lips as her hope rekindles. If he’s as dry as her, there might be a chance—out of magic doesn’t have to mean out of options. “Hiding behind hostages? Is that all you have left, Sombra?” He returns her smile, his unnaturally sharp teeth make her feel uneasy as he lifts the four necklaces he’s holding up in the air. His mouth doesn’t move as the sound of his voice resonates around her. “Not at all. This is mercy. I could crush them easily, but I don’t have to. These trinkets are curious. I’d even say powerful in their own right; but I don’t need them. I have plenty of my own power. Unlike you.” She frowns and takes a step forward. She feels a pulse of magic emanate from him. He’s not out of magic. He’s not even close. As she looks at the necklaces he’s holding, she realizes they haven’t been used at all. This shouldn’t be possible. Not here in the human world. Yet, the evidence is clear. He’s been using his own power; and only his own power. It hadn’t even been a contest. He had taken them all out, overpowering them and stealing their necklaces with practically no effort. Twilight bites her lip until it hurts. It hurts a lot more knowing how utterly powerless she is right now to stop him. He raises an eyebrow as he stares right back at her. He frowns, seemingly surprised at some revelation, then smiles again. “I’ve changed my mind. Surrender. You’re coming with me, and in return I’ll leave these people alone. I’m only here for the trinkets anyways. Not their lives.” She continues to bite her lip, her eyes searching for an option. Flash is standing in front of the crowd, placing his body between the battle and some of the younger students. Spike is behind him, having finally succumbed to the fear miasma with wide, terrified eyes and a paralyzed look. A sad chuckle escapes her lips, and she only sees one option. With a snarl, she tosses the drained jewelry to the warlock. “Fine. Take them.” Sombra catches them, and all seven disappear in a green flash—the same thing he did with the books. He frowns as he stares at her. Twilight growls. “You won. Leave us like you promised!” He continues to frown. “I required your surrender as well as the trinkets. You don’t belong here. I can sense it. The others have magic; the orange red one is even a fledgling sorceress. But you’re different. Natural magic has no effect on you, so therefore you are unnatural. Perhaps something not entirely human. You are coming with me.” Twilight senses a magical construct; a spell forming above her. It’s hovering over the student body. The spell is formless now, but it could easily incinerate them. The arcane fire would be harmless to her, but to the humans of Canterlot High? They would have no idea until it was too late. Her eyes flicker to Flash. He’s shaking his head “no”. He also has no idea how close he is to being burned alive. She doesn’t know if Spike’s dog body is as fireproof as his dragon form, but she’s not about to find out. It doesn’t matter. She knows Sombra will do it. In this world or the other, he’s ruthless. Twilight raises her tired arms. They’re heavier than she remembered. “I surrender. But… only if you don’t hurt them. Please.” He grins as the construct melts into harmless energy; a strange trick to Twilight’s senses. “Smart.” With a wave of his hands, the energy coalesces into a green portal just in front of Twilight. His spell casting would be interesting to Twilight if she had the energy to care. Equestrians don’t recycle magic like that. There’s no need. Here on Earth, though, it almost seems a practical necessity. He probably doesn’t even realize that it’s strange to recycle spells. His voice is demanding. “Now, step through.” With a defeated sigh, she half-heartedly tries to memorize the clean spellwork he’d used to reform the spell. Maybe the skill will be useful later. She gives one sad glance at the terrified Spike, and nods toward her pile of beaten friends. Flash follows her eyes. “Take care of them, Flash. I guess I’ll see you later.” Her last thought before she steps through the portal is that Flash is sort of cute when he’s panicked.
Day 0, AfternoonWherever she is isn’t as bright as it was before. The air is cool, humid, and tainted with the acrid smell of sour magic. Worse is the taste of smoke lingering in the air. She shivers in the dark, trying to focus her eyes on something. Maybe she can surprise him when he arrives? A hoof, or in this case a fist, to the face is certainly not something most mages expect or prepare for. A hand on her shoulder startles her, and she whips around and slams her fist forward in a last ditch effort to beat him. He catches it. They stand in the dark, both silent. He’s holding her hand in his like she’s a child attempting to hit an adult. His hands aren’t just warm, they’re painfully hot. He begins to squeeze her. It hurts. Twilight pushes forward, trying to push him back. Nothing happens. He squeezes harder. She tries to pull her arm back, surprised at his strength. He holds her tighter. She squeaks in pain and stops pulling away. “Ow…” Sombra’s face is beaming with amusement; his cruel, glowing eyes the only thing she can make out in the dark. Smoke seems to waft off of him, and his voice is unnervingly omnipresent. “None of that now. I don’t need you to be particularly obedient, but I also don’t want to have to fend you off every time you see me.” Twilight is shivering with frustration and anger. She should have been able to protect her human friends. She’s fought monsters so much more powerful than this. She’s older than them. She’s a princess. And yet, she wasn’t enough. She relaxes her arm, letting him crush her hand if he wants. He doesn’t, but he does continue to firmly hold her. A strange pulse of magic shoots up her arm, tingling and stinging, causing her to let out a short shriek of surprised pain. He smiles. “Fierce. And definitely not human. Retrieving you was worth the hassle.” Her voice is ragged. “What do you want from me, Sombra?” He pulls her closer, wrapping one arm around her in a strange hug while he holds her hand to the side in a mockery of a dance. His voice is gleeful, but his tone is dark. Worse, he’s hot, reminding her of a burning coal pressed against her skin. It’s not quite searingly painful, but it’s hardly pleasant. “What do I want? Nothing. You’re mine now and you’re just another trinket to me. I’ll do the same I do to all the trinkets I collect. I’ll keep you on the shelf and take you down when it’s time to play a game with you.” Twilight tries to pull away, but he’s too strong and she’s too tired. She expected to be the subject of his experiments, sure. Maybe even tortured or interrogated. She hadn’t expected to be involved in his hobbies, but she doubts they are mundane. She wonders if the heat will burn her, and if he cares. “I suppose you aren’t talking about chess?” He ignores her comment and gives her torso a squeeze, pressing her into him. He hums curiously and she’s silent in contemplation as she scowls at him. His hands feel nebulous, like they could be anywhere. Like he’s the smoke itself. “I’m not usually into high school girls, but I get the feeling you’re older than you look… aren’t you?” She stiffens, unsure of how to respond. That isn’t a comment that sounds polite—and his hands are certainly not being polite with their grabbing. Of course, they’re far past any civility. Any pretense of such is just him toying with her. At least he has a sense of humor. He squeezes her tighter and chuckles. The arm around her torso is so tight that it almost hurts. She’s pressed against his larger body uncomfortably. He’s more muscled than she realized and he towers over her. It’s like being crushed against a burning coal black rock wall by darkness itself. Twilight chooses to stay silent, staring into the darkness as her eyes adjust. He’s amused. “Cute. But not cute enough. I hadn’t actually planned on taking a prisoner when I set out. I just wanted the amulets. I’ll need something makeshift to keep you… docile. Luckily I have some old equipment that should work.” She does not like the twinge of excitement she hears in his unnatural voice. “I’m not sure what you’re getting at, but you don’t have to hurt me. I have a family back home, friends, responsibili…” He interrupts her, pulling her away from his body. His burning gaze is suddenly intensely focused on her eyes. “Back home? And a family. How interesting…” his voice picks up, eagerly interested. “Do you have any children?” The excitement and anticipation in his voice cause her dread. She doesn’t know why he’s asking that in particular, but she does know that it’s nothing good. “No… I don’t.” He leans his face down to hers, the hellish glow from his eyes all she can see. He looks visibly disappointed, but also far too intense. His piercing glare makes her even more uncomfortable. “Pity. I do so like women who are motherly. We’ll have to nurture that side of yours, wont we?” Twilight feels an ice cold fear shoot down her spine as her mind comes to an uncomfortable conclusion. His excitement isn’t about magic. He’s not interested in what she is for academic purposes, or even increasing his power. She isn’t sure of the specifics, but she’s starting to get a better picture of what he intends with her. This is about how he wants to play with her. “My friends will save me.” She knows it’s true, but she doesn’t know why she says it. It comes out like more of a whisper than anything. Perhaps it’s because she’s scared? He chuckles. Sombra clearly isn’t worried. “Perhaps. But I’ve already put them down once. As they are, they aren’t much of a threat. The orange and red one was the only one who could even stand, and she’s… decades behind me. Maybe in thirty odd years she’ll be of concern.” Not those friends. She knows they’re in no shape to help. She means her Equestrian friends. But they wont even know she’s been captured just yet. If Sunset is thinking clearly, she’ll go to Equestria and ask for help right away. Then again, Sunset looked very hurt, and Human hospitals are slow. If it takes her more than a day to recover, then her friends might miss the window for travel. If Sombra’s magic here was anything like home, Spike wouldn’t be recovering anytime soon either. A terrible realization tumbles through her mind. The books she enchanted to hack the travel spell matrix in the Crystal Mirror now belong to Sombra. She shouldn’t have brought her book with her. At least then her friends could come this way. With both books in his possession, they could only travel at the normal intervals of the mirror. That would be at least thirty moons after the portal closes, one day from now. Twilight feels a cold fear settle in her gut. She’s clear minded enough to know that she doesn’t like this at all. She can guess at how badly hurt Sunset was. Nobody will know how to properly wake Spike up—he’ll be out for at least three days. Her friends wont be coming for some time. She’s in this on her own, for now. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. She’s a princess. She can handle thirty moons of this. Whatever this is. He’s watching. Worse, he’s smiling and his mouth doesn’t seem attached to his face in the dark. “It’s so amusing to watch you think. Friends or not, we need to make you comfortable while you wait for them. Come along.” He starts walking, dragging her by the hand he’s still holding in his iron grip as he lets her out of the uncomfortable hug. Her eyes begin to adjust to the dim light as she stumbles forward with him. It’s dark down here, but not pitch black. Clearly he uses magic to illuminate his sight—something that she’s incapable of doing right now. Still, the shadows are long and it’s difficult to discern anything more than basic shapes. The walls are bare concrete of some kind. The floor is carpet in most places. It smells damp, and the sour magic permeates her senses. What is he doing with it? Why is this sickening magic everywhere? She stumbles forward as he pulls her into a darkened hallway, then into an equally dark room with a bare concrete floor. She can’t see too well, but there are shapes in here. Human sized masses lurking in the dark, some larger and some smaller. Something that looks like a cushioned chair is stashed in the corner, and what looks like a strangely shiny bed is on the side of the room. Benches and tables litter the room, covered with odd shapes and straps like some abandoned warehouse of exercise equipment. Most peculiarly, there are even free hanging straps and a few human sized dark letters. An ‘X’, a ‘T’, an ‘H’, and an ‘A’ all lurk in the dark; like letters stolen from a giant sign. Some have dangling ropes, and little loops. He pushes her forward, positioning her in front of him. “Sorry about the mess. I know it’s not presentable, but I hadn’t been planning on having guests. I haven’t had the need to use these in a while, but they should be comfortable enough.” In here his voice is more localized. It’s not from everywhere, just… around him somewhere. Watching his mouth move off his face while his voice comes from elsewhere is unnerving. “What is this?” The fear rises in her stomach. Is this a torture chamber? His unsettling voice is nonchalant. “What’s left of my little play dungeon. I haven’t had any good pets in a few years, but I’m sure it all still works.” The only word she hears is “dungeon.” “So a torture chamber, then?” She stares at the wall, noticing a shelf come into view in the dim light. It’s got tools on it. One looks like it might be a whip. Most appear club-like. The fear settles in her stomach. At least now she knows. That’s better than not knowing, right? He laughs. “I suppose for you it will be. I try not to hurt people too much, but you aren’t exactly people, are you? I don’t know what you are, but I’ll discover that soon enough.” She shivers, weighing her options. It’s not like it’s exactly a secret. “I’m a pony. I’m not a human. I’m from an alternate reality. You don’t need to torture me, I’ll answer your questions honestly.” He pulls her to one of the letters, the ‘H’, where he finds a metal cuff to put on her arm. “Curious. You clearly aren’t a pony, you look human enough. I’m going to be hard pressed to believe that you’re some kind of horse. And how will I know you’ll answer me honestly at all? You could be a demon, or a djinn, or, well, any number of creatures that would benefit from lying to me. No, I’ll find my own answers. I trust nothing out of your mouth… at least not yet.” The metal fits tightly around her wrist. It almost hurts. “Ow!” He ignores her, and grabs her other wrist, slipping it into another cuff. Her arms are secured to the tops of the ‘H’. The letter, the chains, the cuffs—they all appear built out of the same kind of metal. Is it iron, or steel? Does it matter? She glares at him with tears in her eyes. She’s not sure if she’s more afraid or offended at his nonchalant dismissal of her answer. “I swear! I’m a pony!” He hums curiously. “Indeed you do. And it seems iron works on you as well as it does the fey.” Then he bends down and grabs at her feet. Out of reflex she tries to kick at him, confused by what he’s doing. She’s already his captive. Why does he need her feet? She shuffles again and pulls on her restraints. “Stop this! Please! I’ll do what you say!” He glares at her, visibly angry as his eyes narrow and flicker dangerously. “Fine. Then hold your feet still. Put one foot here, and one there while I buckle them in.” Awkwardly, she does as he asks. She listens to the echoing air in the room. It sounds strangely cavernous with deep, low rumbling vibrations through everything occasionally. A light breeze is in the room, just enough that the air isn’t completely stale. Sombra straps her ankle to the beam, using some kind of latch to cinch it snugly down. At least this doesn’t hurt, unlike the cuffs. She lets him wordlessly do the same to her other leg. “Where are we?” She asks. He grunts, cinching the other one tightly to the metal post. “A series of chambers underneath a highway. It used to be a maintenance facility. I’ve repurposed it, and removed the entrances and exits. Magic is the only way in or out, therefore I’m the only one who can get in or out. If you listen close, you might hear the cars.” Oddly, he unties her boots, but leaves them on her feet. It takes some time, giving her a chance to pull on her legs, finding them impeccably secure while he's unstrapping her boots. Her voice is strained. “Why here?” Sombra stands up and softly grabs Twilight’s cheek with a burning hand as he forces her to look him in his cruel, glowing eyes. “It’s very well hidden, you can’t get in or out without magic, and it has ventilation, running water, and electricity. Unless you’re talking about this room specifically. I used to run a little club in this room. Back before I sealed this place up from the outside world, all my little minions would come here and play with me.” The sclera of his eyes are green, with red corneas. Somehow, a purple haze is wafting from them. Twilight blinks, letting terrified tears run down her face. She knows she should be brave, but the fear is overpowering. It always is with Sombra—even this strange human Sombra. He continues as he stares at her. “The police found out about my little club when I had a woman bring her daughter out of curiosity. My mistake was my hubris. Normally I prefer women, but the girl was naive and I found amusement in probing the depths of her naivete. I decided to keep her as a more permanent fixture. She was easy to mold into my proper pet, but her young paramour grew jealous when he discovered exactly who his little goth girlfriend’s cuffs, collars, and tattoos were actually for. I’d truly expected him to abandon her when he perused the detailed photo album I’d had her gift to him. Instead, he brought it to the authorities. When the school found out I’d been using my position to blackmail, coerce, and extort parents and students… well… that was it.” Twilight is disgusted. “That’s horrible.” He smiles. “It was. Absolutely terrible for the dear, I’m sure. They ripped her away from me. Both her and her mother would be sweet, savory, happy little pets right now if the authorities hadn’t gotten involved. Just like the rest of them would have been. As I said, my hubris was my mistake. I should have bid my time instead of taunting the whelp. She had lived her double life flawlessly up until then.” He sighs wistfully, while Twilight grimaces in horror. “I didn’t have much magic then. I only knew how to feed on shadows… So I sealed up the old hideaway, studied, and honed my magical craft. I grew a fledgling power of fear into something a little more dynamic and significantly more powerful. I daresay I’m probably powerful enough now that no one can stop me. I’ve been focused intently on developing my magic. My other hobbies have been left wanting.” She doesn’t want to know, but she has to ask. “And the rest of them? Your… pets?” “Oh, yes. I had quite the little club. All gone now, of course. But for a while there were strapping lads, pretty women, and big breasted beauties all packed into this room and worshiping me with their bodies. You’re not what I’d call particularly well endowed, but you’ll do for now. A little practice to get me back in form.” His hand brazenly grabs her breast and squeezes, surprising her with how forceful he is through her blouse. Twilight tries to turn away, but the straps hold her tightly in place. She now fully understands why he’s buckled her legs so tightly. She tries to kick him anyways. He just smirks, squeezing her breast tighter. It grows quickly painful through the clothing, the pinching a biting, sharp sting. The pain is intense, but not as bad as the odd embarrassment and confusion that rushes through her. Why would he grab a teat? He’s not a foal and she’s not nursing one. “Let go!” She shouts. Surprisingly, he does. His smirk only grows wider. “How adorably innocent. I’ve missed this so much. You’re like a scared little puppy. Don’t worry. I’ll train you into being a proper domesticated animal.” She glares at him, letting the anger seep into her voice. “You’re a monster. What’s wrong with you?” He laughs, full bellied and hysterically. The laugh echoes through the hallway, bouncing off the concrete walls. He’s almost crying from how hard he’s laughing. He puts a now solidified hand on her shoulder to stead himself as he doubles over, and lets out one last deep guffaw before standing up and wiping away a tear. “You have no idea how funny that is.” Twilight is breathing quickly as her mind races, her body trembling while she thinks through what’s about to happen. She’s not used to this body. She’s used to her pony body. She’s never done anything like this at all in either body, but her pony body at least makes sense to her. The ever present miasma of fear consumes her and she begins to shake. Her breathing grows even faster. She’s not innocent, at least not intellectually. She knows exactly what he means to do to her. An induced fear races through her body and it’s too much at once, too real. She had thought he’d be doing magical experiments with her, or physically torturing her, or anything that wasn’t this. She doesn’t know how to articulate her problem. The terrified words tumble from her mouth in incoherent confusion. She feels warm tears on her cheeks. “I… please… I’m not me… I don’t want…. I can’t…. My first time shouldn’t… I don’t want my first time to be… in this body… This isn’t my body. I’m a pony…” He stares at her, then a slow grin forms on his face, sliding slightly sideways. It’s terrifying. “I’ve always enjoyed a good game. You say this isn’t your body? That’s interesting. You don’t want me to be your first? I’ve no particular interest in doing so. I’m content to just play with you. We’ll do everything but actual sex. At least until you beg me. Do you understand?” Sombra’s holding her cheek again. He’s staring at her. She wants to look away but can’t. It isn’t just his painfully burning hand—there’s magic. Some horrible, disgustingly sour magic that’s keeping her facing him and her eyes wide open. It isn’t just the fear anymore, she also has to answer. She doesn’t have to say anything in particular. But she has to answer. “I do! I understand!” She screams it, the tears running hotly down her cheeks. His hands let go and she whips her head to the side to suck in a few breaths. The compulsion leaves her. The fear subsides, but her heart thrums uncomfortably. His magic made her talk. It didn’t make her lie, or tell the truth, but it made her talk. That wasn’t something her Sombra could do. Her legs start to shake as a more natural fear settles in. One less immediately compelling, but far more sinister. He presses his face into her cheek, licking her. His tongue is rough and warm—not hot. His words are definitive and slow as he tastes the sweat on her skin. “You’ll beg me eventually. Maybe soon, maybe later, but inevitably you will.” Twilight tries to shake her head, but he’s holding it against his face. She closes her eyes. She’d never want to mate with him. He’s vile. Even his magic is repulsive. His tongue on her cheek feels like it’s trying to crawl into her skin, and the sensation disgusts her. Thirty moons. It’s a long time. A very long time. But she just has to wait out thirty moons. In thirty moons her friends will find her. “No. I won’t.” He laughs, softer this time as he lets go of her head and pulls back. She feels a wet spot on her cheek, cooling in the dry air. It feels acidic. She’s nauseous and shaking, unsure if she’s going to throw up. She doesn’t say anything as he walks to the shelf, digging around on it. She says even less when he comes back. He has an industrial set of scissors. They look dangerous. She almost sighs in relief. Torture is something she was mentally prepared for. He takes the scissors and puts them against her wrist. The metal is cold. She closes her eyes. Snip She doesn’t feel anything, so she looks. The scissors are cutting through the sleeves on her blouse, slicing it easily. Snip They move further down. She watches curiously for a second until she realizes that her clothes are being cut off. “Hey! Stop that! Those are mine!” He stays focused, continuing his cutting. Snip. “You wont need them anymore. This room is always temperate, and they’ll only get in our way.” Snip. Twilight shakes in her bindings, squirming left and right but with no luck. Before she knows it, he’s cut a line from one wrist, across her chest, and to the other. She doesn’t object anymore as he cuts. She doesn’t even squirm. There’s nothing she can do to stop him and she knows it. He cuts down her front, splitting her blouse and undershirt in two. Her skirt falls as he cuts through it, revealing her purple panties underneath. He even cuts through her socks, tugging the cloth up through her bindings. Cool air hits her shoulders as he pulls the now tattered cloth down off her shoulders. Her arms are next, as he slides the remnants of the blouse down. Only her bra remains on top, and her panties down low as he slides her feet out of her shoes and rips what’s left of her socks off. Twilight shivers, now mostly naked in the cool air. She liked those clothes, and she’s somewhat angry that he destroyed them. “You could have simply taken them off.” He looks at her curiously. “Most women aren’t particularly willing to undress the first time I get my hands on them. Especially if I have them in straps.” She snorts, letting the anger dull her fear, using it as a bulwark against his oppressive magical aura. “I’d have much rather you didn’t damage my clothes… I like them.” He laughs. “Well, that’s unfortunate because I’m about to cut off your bra next.” She glares at him. “Just reach around and take it off. It’s got clips in the back. You don’t have to destroy it.” Sombra seems confused. “You… aren’t perturbed at me disrobing you?” Twilight blinks. “No? I just don’t like you destroying my clothes. I only get them in this body, so they’re somewhat precious to me.” He raises an eyebrow and his face seems more… firm. “Curious. I’m going to cut them off anyways.” She stares at him in frustration. “Why?” He smiles as he takes the snips and clips the connector between the two cups of her bra. The cloth falls to the side, revealing her bare breasts. “Because I can.” Twilight squirms uncomfortably cold in the air. She doesn’t have fur on this body. Worse, her teats in this world hang strangely without the bra. Back home, a mare’s teats only fill out when she’s pregnant or nursing. Here, the women have teats their whole adult lives. Usually they use cloth bras to keep them held tight, which is what she’d grown accustomed to. But now her breasts hung free in front of her. It is simultaneously freeing to not have them strapped in, and nerve-wracking to feel them hanging loose. Sombra stares at them with a strange smile. “Your tits aren’t very big. We’ll work on that. I have a few tricks that will… mature them.” Twilight glares back at him. “Why do you care so much about my teats?” He blinks, confused. “Your… teats?” She continues to glare, the frustration building in the back of her mind. He frowns. “I’ve never actually been asked that. Teats? You’re serious about this horse thing?” She snorts, almost amused at his confusion. “I’m a pony, not a horse. It’s very different.” His eyes flicker to her panties, and Twilight groans when she sees his new focus. “Are you going to destroy them, too? You could have just asked me to get undressed. I get it. You’ve got me trapped. You win. Please stop destroying my things.” Sombra furrows his brow. “I doubt you’d undress for me.” Twilight sags in her bindings, the frustration giving way to a feeling of desperation. “If you told me the options were to get my clothes destroyed or take them off, of course I’d take them off.” Sombra looks back up at her face. “How… odd. And you say you’re a pony?” She smiles, wryly attempting diplomacy once more. “Yes. I am a pony. Specifically a unicorn… or I guess an alicorn now, but I’ve been a unicorn most of my life.” Now he’s interested. “A unicorn? How curious… Perhaps that explains it. And these trinkets your friends had, are they your doing?” Twilight smiles at the memory of her friends getting their necklaces. “Not exactly. They’re magical manifestations of the magic of harmony. I was the catalyst, perhaps, but the magic is… was… their own. This world doesn’t have as much magic as mine, but it’s still here. Little pockets exist hidden away.” He frowns. “I am very aware. I’ve made a habit of collecting what’s in those little pockets in addition to my usual fare. And today I found you in one. You seem much more… paradigm shifting… than just another trinket.” She strains, desperate to get through to him. “I’m not a magical anomaly. I’m a living person.” “Not in my world. In my world, you are exactly a magical anomaly.” Twilight’s smile turns down as a flash of vindictiveness runs through her. “In my world you’re dead.” Sombra’s eyes widen in surprise. “Now that is interesting. But unfortunately, I don’t believe your fairy tales just yet. We’re going to have to get to know each other a little better first.” Twilight snorts, getting comfortable with the feeling of frustrated anger. It’s much more natural than his magically induced fear, and far easier to manage. She knows she’s being pedantic, but she doesn’t care. “I’m a pony, not a fairy.” He presses the sharp end of the snips into her belly. Not enough to cut her, but enough to be uncomfortable. Twilight looks down, the fear returning as she watches the cool metal cause her skin to dimple. It almost hurts. Her body goes still as she watches, suddenly afraid that he’ll use the scissors to stab her, gutting her open. His voice is cruel. “Human, demon, djinn, pony, unicorn, or fairy… it doesn’t matter to me. You’re going to have to learn some manners no matter what you are.” She’s silent and still, not even breathing as the cold scissors draw a painfully tingling line down her abdomen. No blood is drawn, but the scratched line left on her skin lets her know that it’s only barely. They slide down, catching her panties in the blade. Sombra smirks. “Snip.” He says the sound as the scissors make a cold, metal cutting noise and her panties rip down the middle. Without delay, he cuts down either side, and the panties fall down behind her. Sombra stares at her purple naked pubic hair as the scissors fall away. Twilight breathes a sigh of relief, her eyes watching the scissors. “Okay, the last of my property is destroyed. Can you… put the scissors away, please?” Sombra looks up at her with a furrowed brow again. “That’s it?” She shrugs, glad the metal isn’t pressed into her skin anymore. “I guess? I don’t really know what you’re going for here. Am I disappointing under the panties or something? I’m not very good with human bodies. Did you expect different genitals? I am female. You were looking at my vulva, and I think it’s called the same in this world. At least I have a similar vulva in my other body.” Sombra stares at her in naked confusion. “No embarrassment? No begging, no squeal of shame, no anything? I had you pegged as innocent. Are you more experienced than I thought?” Twilight frowns. “I’m not entirely sure what you’re talking about. I was begging you not to destroy my clothes earlier, but you didn’t seem interested in listening. I’m also not sure why you humans are so fixated on clothes. I almost never wear them back home. They’re a luxury, which is why I’m so frustrated you destroyed mine. It’s a waste.” Sombra picks up the tatters around Twilight and watches her face curiously. “How… interesting. You really don’t mind being naked around me?” Twilight shrugs. “No.” “But when you’re naked I could grab you. Maybe even hurt you.” She rolls her eyes. “You grabbed me when I was clothed. It hurt. I doubt the clothes make much of a difference. If you want to hurt me, you’ll hurt me. My clothes are irrelevant to that.” Sombra’s eyes track down her naked body, focusing intently on her pubic hair. He seems intrigued and oddly hungry. Twilight scowls; not at where he’s looking but at how he’s looking. He reaches a hand out, touching the side of her hips. His hand is hot, a sharp contrast to the cool air or the cold metal bar behind her back. She shivers, wondering what this would feel like if she had a cutie mark. She’s glad she doesn’t. Her current body just has skin there. No doubt Sombra would perform some horrible magic on her cutie mark. His hand widens and he presses his burning palm against her flesh. He’s strong. She’s pushed slightly to the side, the pressure uncomfortable and causing her to frown. His palm flexes, and his fingers press into her soft skin. “You’re… not too fit, and not too firm. I think perhaps… sixteen hundred calories will do. We’ll see how you respond.” He smiles. His touch makes her skin feel like it’s crawling away from him. He lingers, just letting his hand grope at her. There’s little she can do. Twilight waits it out, closing her eyes against the dim light and glowing eyes. She takes a deep breath, calming her nerves and trying to ignore the sensation of his touch. She can’t move. She has no magic. Nopony can find her. The thoughts race through her mind and she can do little but briefly entertain each of them. His hand slides further back, grasping around her backside at her buttocks. He gives it a squeeze, causing her to twist uncomfortably. She frowns. He laughs. “You squirm nicely. This will be fun. You wait here. I’ll be back in a minute. I have some trash to throw away.” He holds up the clothes just as Twilight opens her eyes. She doesn’t say anything. Instead she hangs her head as he walks away. At least he takes the damned scissors with him. Her heart races as he leaves, and her mind crashes into a hundred what-ifs. What if she’d been faster to recognize him? What if she’d brought Rainbow on this trip, or left her Twilight’s book? What if they’d hidden the necklaces or the books better? What if she’d told somepony where she was going? She knows these thoughts are all traps. None of them can free her body, or her mind, but they call to her anyways. Sadness wells up inside her and she forces it down. She knows she needs focus. She needs a goal. Thirty moons is something tangible. It is a long time. A very long time. But it’s also not an impossible time. Her thoughts are broken up when he returns, stepping noisily into the room. He is carrying something small and black. Her eyes have mostly adjusted to the dim light, so his glowing magic seems bright. She blinks against the light. “How cute you are. But I have a few preferences, and you’re going to be meeting them.” She sighs, dejectedly. Sombra steps in close to her. “First off, I like a nice clean shaven look. That means you’ll have no body hair. We’ll start with this razor, but I have some chemical hair remover that’s a little more permanent. We’ll save that for another day, hmm?” Twilight doesn’t say anything, instead choosing to look away and focusing on resisting his aura of fear. Sombra chuckles as the black thing begins to buzz. He places it against her skin, just under her armpit, and she flinches from the cold metal. She tries not to think about it. “I don’t have a safety rail on this one. It’s designed to get close and personal. So don’t move too much. You might get cut…” It’s cold, but at the same time warm from the tingling. It scrapes across her skin as he moves it, hurting but only slightly. Twilight winces, feeling it scrape over and over underneath her arm, the tingling buzzing leaving her feeling cold. When he pulls it away, her armpit feels colder than it had before, and the skin scratchy. “Good. Now the other one.” She doesn’t move as he does the same thing to her other side. It’s somehow demeaning, but she can’t articulate why in her thoughts. He smiles wide. “Next is your little bird nest of pubic hair. It’s cute for a high schooler, but we both know you’re more mature than that.” Twilight shivers again as he places it on her abdomen. She has to force herself to hold still as the buzzing thing moves uncomfortably lower, scraping across her skin like a horn file. It still hurts, but not too much. As he goes lower, she feels the metal press against her inner thigh and outer labia. It’s cold and tingles. A prick of pain startles her as a hair is caught in the blade, then the prick is gone. She sucks in a breath. Twilight hates metal against her body. First the scissors, now the clippers. She doesn’t move as he carefully trims around her labia, sliding the razor even further around back towards her bum. It’s mostly painless, but occasionally he catches a wild hair. She tries not to jerk too much when it happens. He’s watching intently, his glowing eyes illuminating the work he was doing on her now fully exposed genitals. After another awkward minute, he pulls away. “Perfect. You are surprisingly very… compliant, aren’t you?” Twilight scowls, feeling the new cold sensation between her forcefully spread legs. “I don’t have a lot of options right now. Besides, it’s just hair.” Sombra smiles, still crouching in front of her mons pubic. He leans forward and plants a single kiss just below her belly button. “I can appreciate a practical woman.” The kiss is the first thing he’s done since the lick that’s intimately disturbing. She shivers, feeling sick to her stomach. She didn’t want his mouth anywhere near her body, and the painfully burning heat from his lips feels wrong and twisted. She imagines a slug, or some kind of crawling ladybug touching her where he did and she feels dirty. He feels gross. Sombra stands up. “That covers the first few things. You’re naked, restrained, and clean shaven. We’ll work on your tits later, and I have some ideas for tattoos and piercings. But they can wait as well. I want to make you comfortable first.” Twilight doesn’t like how that sounds. She takes a few deep breathes to prepare herself. “First, we’re going to get to know each other a little better.” His eyes flicker, and his smile grows hungrily as he starts to take off his shirt. She shivers, watching the clothing fall and being reminded that she was angry that he destroyed her clothes. “You promised not to mate with me.” Sombra unbuckles his pants, letting them fall to the floor as well. He seems confused by her choice of words. “I did promise. I won’t… mate with you until you beg me to.” The sound of shoes clattering distracts her, and he’s standing in only his underwear. His body is dark, pitch black even. He’s strong as well, his seemingly thin torso hiding a pack of muscles that are visible underneath his skin, somehow shifting in his shadowy form. She can see a bulge in his underwear that wasn’t there before. Her eyes drift upwards towards his shoulders. They’re wide. Twilight isn’t sure what to think. She’s not sure what’s normal in a human male. If he was a pony, she’d gauge his health by a large frame, a strong neck, and a gleaming coat. All she feels is discomfort and annoyance as her eyes glance down awkwardly at the clothes. His clothes were intact. Which made sense. He wasn’t about to cut off his own clothes. That doesn’t make her less angry about it. Sombra struts forward, seemingly proud. “But I also promised to do everything but fuck you, didn’t I?” She stares flatly at him, refusing to even acknowledge the comment. He pauses, looking down at himself, then at her, then back to himself. His eyebrows furrow again, as though this isn’t going to plan. His wandering, smokey features seem to solidify and there’s a coal black form standing before her. “No gawking, staring, or even nervous looking away? Just a glance and then a bored stare? Am I not even attractive anymore? Is this what middle age is like?” Twilight frowns. “What?” He stares at her quizzically. “Most women at least try to sneak a peek when I strip. Maybe avert their gaze if they are the chaste type. You just… stare.” She blinks. “Is this another nudity taboo thing? I’m not really bothered by that, I told you.” Sombra sucks in a breath, clearly disbelieving her as he gestures down his sculpted body. “You’re not bothered by… this?” Twilight rolls her eyes. “I am very bothered by this. Horrified and disgusted even. Just not at the nudity. Nudity is normal and natural. Your aggression, violence, coercion, threats of rape, and generally disgusting attitude and behaviors are not. They are what bother me.” Sombra grins. “Cute. Very cute. You know, I’m becoming more of a believer by the second, Miss Unicorn. What was your name again?” Fury wells up inside her as she latches onto a new reason to be angry. “My name? All this and you don’t even know my name? Really?” Sombra shrugs noncommittally. “Your friends might have shouted it at you? I wasn’t paying too close attention. I was more interested in that unique magical signature of yours.” Twilight lets the anger roll through her, then takes a deep breath to really feel it. “Fine. Just call me Princess.” He raises an eyebrow in disbelief. “Princess? Really? I doubt it’s your name.” Twilight smirks. “It’s not not my name at least. Maybe I’ll tell you more when you start to respect others.” Sombra smirks back. “You’re more fun than I thought. Princess it is then. Maybe you’ll tell me more when you learn to respect me.” He steps forward, closing the small space between them. Twilight’s smirk falters as Sombra’s hand raises to her head, grabbing her by the chin. There’s no sweet approach, and no gentle caress. He simple leans in and pulls her chin down just enough to force her mouth open as he presses his lips to hers. The sheer audacity of the action catches her by surprise. His lips are warm, too warm, and the sickly stench of stale magic fills her nostrils. She tries to pull away or close her jaw, but the hand holds her still. She’s pretty sure she can fight the fear off at this point, but the magic still feels tainted and clinging. She doesn’t struggle otherwise. All she does is close her eyes, blocking out the green glow. Something slips into her mouth, and a long bumpy thing drags roughly across her tongue. She stops breathing. His tongue is in her mouth. She knew this would happen. But the reality is very different than what she imagined. Her mouth is dry, but unfortunately his is not. Worse, his tongue is actually slimy and rough, pressing down on hers. It tastes like nothing, but Twilight’s heart starts to pound as she feels his other hand grab at her teat. He’s too strong for her to pull away, even if she wasn’t pinned to the giant ‘H’. The hand on her teat squeezes, massaging her flesh with his. She feels his hot skin brushing against hers as he pulls roughly on her teat and drags his slimy tongue through her open mouth. The experience is disgusting. She feels nauseous, and has the sudden need to retch. She wasn’t ready for so much in her mouth. Neither was she ready for it to feel so alive, slimy, and moving inside her head. Sombra pulls back from the kiss as she coughs, leaving his hand lingering on her teat. She feels hot. She feels cold. She glares at him, feeling angry tears well up in her eyes. He doesn’t care and she knows it. He doesn’t care how gross he feels inside of her. She coughs again, fighting the acrid smoke lingering around her face as it continues to burn her. “I don’t like you.” She flatly says. Her voice is gravely and strained, still feeling the weight of his spit in the back of her throat, and raw from the sudden coughing. Sombra smiles. “Don’t worry, Princess. You don’t have to like me. You just have to learn to please me.” He pulls at her chin once again, this time more loosely. He’s not forcing her mouth open yet, he’s only coaxing her. She wants to resist him, but she also doesn’t want him to pull her lips apart again. Slowly, she opens her mouth as he leans in for another kiss. This time he’s warmer. She’s prepared for the moving, wriggling tongue. His hand on her teat continues to grab at her, squeezing and molesting her flesh. She’d been ignoring it, but now her teat is heated and tingling; the sensation is rippling towards her spine. He licks her tongue, suckling her and savoring her. She holds still, unwilling to let go of her anger but letting him explore her. It’s sickening, but bearable. Then he pulls away and she breathes. Her face is warm. His is only dark. She looks down at her body, and sees his even darker hand still pulling and teasing at her teat. There’s two marks on the side of her breast. They look like bruises. She didn’t feel them happen, but there they are. She looks back up as he grabs her chin again. He’s smiling and licking his lips. She’s not. He pulls at her mouth again and leans down. She’s disgusted with herself. Emotionally, she knows she should fight his advances, or make some effort at all. Intellectually, she knows the effort would only make her situation worse. The worst of both worlds happens as she panics and screams violently into him. Her stomach twists as she realizes that she only opened up for him again; her voice was entirely muted by his lips and the ever-present smoke. Her mouth feels his again, and this time he’s hungry. He presses into her, meeting and matching the contours of her mouth with his. His tongue is hot and strong, finding hers and pressing forcefully down on it. He’s sending a message. He’s the one in charge here. Shivering, she has to agree and her flaccid tongue says as much. There’s little she can do, and even less that she’s willing to. Frustrated, she struggles against her straps, hoping something will break. It does not. The kiss drags on, longer than the previous ones. He’s punishing her for screaming, perhaps. Her lungs start to burn and she aches for breath. His hand lets her teat fall loosely, giving a moment of relief from the constant molestation. Then, fire blossoms from it. The very tip of her teat, the nipple, is pinched tightly and fiercely. She lets out a small squeak of surprise into his hungry mouth as an electric bolt of sharp pain shoots straight to her spine. The tingling causes her to suck in a breath and warm smokey air fills her lungs as he exhales into her. She doesn’t know what to think. Her nipple still tingles, but it’s not in pain. Or rather, not just in pain. Underneath the sharp sting of his tightly pinching fingers is an electric wire that’s suddenly been turned on, connecting his fingertips to her lungs. With each squeeze she breathes his air out, back into him, and he breathes his sickening miasma into her. She makes a noise. Not a scream, or a moan, or a squeak, or anything concrete. Just a small, quiet noise that he inhales the same as her scream, never letting it escape into the world. Satisfied, Sombra pulls away again, licking his licks. He’s smirking again, his confident and arrogant smile looking all too self satisfied. Twilight shivers. Hot tears fall own her cheeks and her arms feel weak. She tries to cough and spit his burning breath out, but nothing comes out except normal air. She feels tainted. The ever present fear sneaks up the back of her spine. At least, she hopes it’s the fear. What the hell is this? She’s kissed a pony before, just once, but it hadn’t been anything like this. Her heart is racing and her face is burning with a deep blush. Is it an oxygen imbalance from breathing in his smoke? Is it a pain response from her now throbbing teat? Is it just from his hungry kiss? Is it magic? Sombra takes a deep, satisfied breath. “That’s a good little Princess.” Twilight shivers as he grabs her chin again. His voice makes her stomach flip. He leans down and this time she shuts her lips tight. She doesn’t know why. She didn’t think she would still be able to fight him, but now she is afraid in a new way. Somehow, her dignity is on the line. Let him force her. At least then it’s him doing it to her and not her… She closes her eyes, not willing to see any of this. His lips press against her closed mouth and stay there. He doesn’t say anything, but his hand gently grabs around her nipple. Her heart skips a beat. Then he begins to slowly squeeze it. She lasts almost half way to the inevitable lightning. She can’t risk that again. She opens her mouth for him and he doesn’t hesitate to claim her tongue with his. The pinch stops getting tighter, but Sombra doesn’t let go. This kiss started fast but moves slow, unlike the last one. He’s not in any hurry. She shivers as he takes his time, his fingers slowly rolling her nipple between them. It drags on, and she feels heat in her cheeks. Her whole breast is tingling now. She’s been breathing heavily. Worse, she quickly grows desperate for breath and soon enough is breathing him in; while he’s been breathing her out. She hadn’t even been thinking about it. She almost can’t taste the smoke. Is that a bad sign? He seems far more real now. A creature of flesh and blood and not a shadowy monster. Is this a real kiss, or is it something else entirely? Is sharing breath like this normal? She’s never done this quite like this before, and doesn’t even know. His tongue languidly dances across hers as she thinks. Twilight’s always been one to contemplate things. She wants this to stop, but knows it wont. He goes from rolling her nipple to plucking gently at her teat. Little pinches that pull on her skin, stretching it and letting it spring back into place. It feels strange. Each little pluck is a tiny flower of pain. It doesn’t take long for her breast to become a garden of sensation. He pulls out of the kiss again, and this time she feels dizzy. Why does she feel dizzy? She’s afraid of that question. Or, maybe she’s afraid of something else? It’s hard for her to focus. Her eyes stay closed, but he doesn’t stay to savor the look on her face. Instead, he drops his mouth to her plucked teat. His hand finds purchase on her other teat as he begins to suckle like a foal. The sensation is bizarre and she gasps in surprise. His lips are wrapped around her nipple, pulling and squeezing it. He’s performing some mockery of nursing. Adult ponies don’t do this. He’s suckling, pulling the flesh into his mouth like he can get something out of it. It tingles. It burns. It squeezes. Twilight shivers as his hand begins to grab and molest her other teat. She feels his tongue drag roughly across her nipple. It’s hard and bumpy. It’s hot. It tickles and tingles as it rakes across her flesh. She’s too warm, and this is too strange. It doesn’t hurt at all anymore. It’s a sensation far more terrifying than pain. Even when his other hand plucks. It tingles. Warm, shooting tingles. A long suck, and then cold air signal when he lets her nipple out of his mouth. Another noise escapes her throat and she shivers. This time he slides up, letting his body press against hers. The sensation of feeling his hard chest against her still wet nipple is almost as alarming as his tongue leaving a burning hot streak up her neck. The duo of feelings are so distracting that she doesn’t realize she’s kissing him again until her tongue is pressed against his. This time he’s not just exploring or dominating her. He’s enjoying her. Her tongue twitches, feeling the warmth and texture of his. It’s slow. It’s sensual. She doesn’t know how long it is before she’s breathing in him again. She can feel how close he is to her, his stomach pressing warmly against hers. A hand from somewhere gently grabs at her wrist, just below the cuff, and slowly scratches across it. It startles her, shocking her with how erotic the simple act is. The warmth from the scratch is tingling already. She moans into him, and he breathes in her moan. In the back of her mind she reluctantly admits that his touch isn’t painful anymore, just warm. Was it ever, or was that some illusion? He couldn’t truly be made of coals… Either way, she’s never felt this warm before. All of her is too warm. Her whole body tingles. Her eyes flutter open, not focusing on anything. His press against her, his whole body clinging to her and she feels it. He’s not shy about the bulge in his underwear, it’s pressed firmly and confidently against her pubic mound. This is not something ponies do. This is not something friends do. This isn’t even something enemies do. His hand drapes across her back, grasping at her and dipping lower until he’s holding her buttocks. Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, the Element of Magic and Alicorn of Friendship, is wholly unprepared for this experience. Twilight is dizzy. Something in the back of her mind reminds her that she needs to stop this, to fight or flee. He is incredibly dangerous, and her fear is a strong primal urge. Another part of her mind knows that a big, forceful male with very clear intentions is pressing her against a wall and strongly suggests she does nothing to stop this. The fear starts to agree. The best thing to do is exactly what he wants. The thought scares her even more, so she compromises and weakly squirms in her bindings, reminding herself that she has no options. No escape. No possible safety. To comply isn’t a choice for her; it’s an inevitability. He grabs her by the back of her head, pushing them together even tighter. She’s wrapped in him. She has no choice but to let him d… His skin is too damned warm. She shakes. He squeezes her butt, pulling her cheek almost painfully upwards. She’s surprised at how nice it feels as her stretched flesh spreads other parts of her anatomy. Parts she really hasn’t given much thought to in her human form. A new warmth ignites inside of her. One much lower, and much stranger. She’s never felt exactly like this. It’s a fluttering heat like when she first bumped into Flash Sentry, but a thousand times more strong and centered nowhere near her heart. Oh Stars… that isn’t her heart throbbing at all. The heat is both enlightening and distracting. She’s pressing back into him now, with the little movement she has. She doesn’t know why. She knows deep down that shes stronger than this. She also has very convincing empirical evidence that she is not. She never knew she could feel this hot. Pressure builds up in between them, an invisible force that she’s feeding from. It’s like a field of tingling, almost sinfully painful pleasure that rolls upward and outward from her… Is it from him? Is it his magic? It’s deeply erotic in a way that she’s never considered. Twilight’s relieved as she twitches with the shuddering sensation, finding a strange comfort in that. This isn’t her fault. She’d never do something like this. She’s never even had a fantasy like this in her life. Ponies, especially her, don’t think like this—she’s sure of it. Of course he’s ensorcelled her somehow. She must be being manipulated by his sour magic, a spell forcing her body to feel so hot and strange. Almost certainly the smoke she’d inhaled… so much of. Her fantasies had always been more mundane. She’d meet a big, strong jock of a pegasus that had a secret penchant for books. He’d ask her out. They’d go on a date where he talked about hoofball and Twilight silently measured his wing length to shoulder width ratio while pretending to care. Then he’d take her home, there’d be wine, and she’d show him how great a well formatted index card of notes was. Soon enough he’d be using his wide, strong build to pin her to the bed, biting her neck and claiming her as his mare while he wrapped her in his comforting wings… And then she’d finally have a useful reference point for measuring how accurate romance books were. Instead she’s tied to a strange letter being forced to kiss one of her greatest enemies while he leaves her body burning and her heart beating somewhere between a terrified panic and somethinig far more… oh. The kiss ends and Sombra pulls back to catch his breath. Twilight stares at him, her own lungs heaving and her mouth drooling from the corner of her lips. She’s sure there’s no practical distinction on who’s spit it is anymore. Oddly, her mouth isn’t the only thing with a wet smear. She tries not to think about the new sensation between her legs, or the debauched heat she is nurturing. “You’re a good kisser, Princess.” He seems contemplative, staring into her eyes as he wipes a bit of their drool off his lips. Twilight doesn’t say anything. Her cheeks are burning and her teats are tingling with a euphoric warmth. It’s not just her teats. She sucks in a breath as she looks down at her body to see what his magic has done to her and notices bright red marks scattered across her breasts. They look alien to her. Then again, they sort of are. She never spent much time inspecting her undressed form in the human world. Sombra smiles darkly, watching her face. “Now do you see why I’m so fascinated with your tits?” Weakly, she looks back up at him. She doesn’t want to admit to anything. His eyes glow brighter, and the urge hits her. This time she’s aware of his magical compulsion and tries to fight it, but it’s no use. She has to speak. Her mouth opens, eager to betray her thoughts, “Yes! I get it. Teats feel weird! Teats feel weird…” Sombra’s smile wavers. “No… what? Just call them tits. I don’t know what you think you are, but right now you’re in a human body. You have tits, not teats. Understand?” She doesn’t want him to force her to speak again. “Tits. They are tits.” The word feels dirty somehow, and she knows it’s not the right way to talk about them, but doesn’t care in the moment. Whatever they are, they’re still tingling. Sombra grabs her chin, forcing her to look at him. His eyes seem fierce and then they relax as though he’s made some decision. “There’s many ways I can break you. I’ll let you pick from two. I can make you beg me for your own pleasure, or I can make you beg me to stop your ecstasy. I’ll enjoy it either way. Which do you prefer, Princess?” She shivers. Twilight’s eyes focus on her tea… tits as she thinks. She’s already asked to be set free. She’s already asked him to stop. She knows he means something else entirely, but she can’t think straight right now. Worse, the implication isn’t something she actually understands. It’s all something sexual in some way, she’s sure. The strange burning is still there. Is he still using his magic on her? His touch is too hot. She’s too hot. She’s too confused right now. Too afraid. She needs everything to stop. Silence hangs in the air for a moment until Sombra forces her to look at him again. He seems smokey again, and his voice surrounds her as it invades all her senses. “Give me your answer, Princess.” His eyes glow. She just want’s him “To stop! Stop!” A dark cloud hangs over him for a second and then he smiles. Twilight sucks in her breath. In her rattled state, she truly doesn’t know what either choice was, but it feels like this was the wrong one. She looks at him, and reminds herself that she’s only got to last thirty moons. It’s not looking practical th… No. She can do this. Sombra doesn’t say anything, but goes to the shelf on the wall. He rummages through some things, grabbing a few items. Twilight waits, collecting air in her lungs and making herself calm down. She forces the errant thoughts of his rough handling of her body away as well. Whatever he’s doing, it wont be worse than the weird kissing thing he just did. Maybe. When he returns, it’s with an armful of objects that he sets down on a nearby bench. “Lets start with the clips. Hold still, these hurt like a bitch.” He smiles serenely as he reaches into the pile and pulls out what look like angry clothesline clips. They’re metal. They seem to have power sources; small cylinders attached to the back. The teeth look sharp and twisted. Twilight fidgets, but she can’t escape. He unceremoniously clips one to her nipple. … … … The white fades, and she screams.
Day 0, Late AfternoonTwilight screams from the bottom of her lungs as the pain overloads her brain, her already sensitive nipple smashed under the cold metal teeth of the pain device. It’s simultaneously too cold and too hot. It feels like it’s bleeding. She can’t see it through the tears in her eyes, but she’s gulping for air to fight through the pain. Sombra seems surprised at her reaction, but doesn’t say anything. Instead, he grabs the second one. She twitches, ripping from side to side, pulling on her arms and legs and trying to call on magic that isn’t there. She tries everything to escape, but nothing happens, and her tit’s screaming pain dulls into a terrible throb. She looks at him with dead, pained eyes as tears stream shamelessly down her face. “That hurts… so much…” she whimpers. He responds like she’s a foal stating an obvious fact. “Yes. It does. That’s why I warned you. Although I am enjoying how animated you are. Now hold still.” He grabs her tit so she can’t squirm away as he puts the next clamp on her. White hot pain sears through her mind again, but this time she’s ready for it. It doesn’t stop the screaming, but it keeps her from whiting out from the pain again. She gets her breathing under control and hangs loosely from the bounds as she fights back against the pain. Tears, spittle, and snot run down her face but she’s too focused on the pain to pay attention. She closes her eyes and grits her teeth, loudly sobbing as she desperately tries to bring the pain under control. One of them pulses, squeezing her tit tighter and tingling it somehow. A soft whine is all she can utter after a few long moments of struggling. Another device comes from the pile while she’s focusing on the pain. He pulls out a small, round flat thing. He looks at it, prods it a little, and smiles. “Good. The battery is full. This one is a little different. It’s got a very strong bit of tape designed to keep it stuck to you even if it gets wet or stretched out. Once it’s in place, I will turn it on. Then it will stay on until the battery runs out.” He lets his eyes dance up and down her naked body, and smiles darkly. “I apologize, Princess. It’s far from the romantic option, but it works quickly, effectively and directly. It’s a blunt tool to train a new puppy; like you.” She barely hears him as she’s focused on the pain. Her nipples hurt like hell, the aching and stinging sensation is too powerful to ignore. Vaguely, she dreads the white thing, but it’s in her future. She can’t worry about the future. She’s too focused on the pain she’s in right now. He looks at the rest of the pile and sighs wistfully. “It’s been too long. I’m over eager. We’ll start with just these for now. It’s not even dusk just yet, after all.” Twilight stares blankly forward as the other clip activates and bites into her now. The pain soars, but she doesn’t respond beyond a fresh waterfall of tears. Thirty moons? It hasn’t even been thirty minutes. She needs to worry about surviving the night. He leans in to kiss her, and she keeps her mouth tightly shut. His lips press against hers, and he kisses on the outside of her lips. Her tits hurt in an agonizing way. They throb and ache. His hand dances down her cleavage, then her belly, then her lower abdomen. And then it goes lower. Sombra speaks directly into her closed mouth, mashing his lips against her. “Don’t fight it…” Twilight closes her eyes as she feels a finger slip in between her legs. It’s far too hot. There’s a strange suckling sensation, and something sticky covers a large patch of flesh surrounding her clitoris. His hand presses firmly and wholly over the now covered little nub. Then he presses hard. She freezes as a whole new horrifying tingle arches through her body. After a stunned moment, she jerks in her restraints, the bar in the “H” keeping her hips from moving away from his pressure. Her tits scream at her in newfound pain with the frantic movement, and her mouth opens in stunned surprise. Sombra doesn’t hesitate, and kisses her in her panic. She feels his tongue enter her mouth as his finger leaves her clitoris. She almost feels relief, but then she realizes it left something. Something held tightly in the sticky paper, a warm and strange weight attached firmly to her sensitive nub. She shivers as his hand slides up her body and he pulls out of the kiss. Her tits burn and ache, but that’s not the problem. She’s getting used to the constant throbbing pain; at least enough to think about other things somewhat. No, his eyes are the problem. He’s holding her head in place, forcing her to look at him with both hands. Everything about him is visually perfect. He would be unnaturally handsome if he wasn’t so wantonly cruel, and coated in sickly dark magics. Twilight’s eyes open wide as the thing between her legs comes to life and the buzzing starts. It vibrates with a surprising intensity, causing another wholly unwelcome spark to shoot up her spine. She jerks forward, trying to escape it, but it’s taped directly to her clitoris. One of the clamps bites down on her nipple as she jerks. Sombra holds her head firmly in place and watches her expression, his green and red eyes focused as intensely as the penetrating vibrations assault her. The shaking is sudden, it’s violent, and it’s loud. She can hear it as much as she can feel it. The buzzing picks up, and her labia twitches in response. She feels it nestled in between her legs, beating furiously against her sensitive flesh like some kind of trapped bee. The tingle is too much too quick and she shakes again. Her focus is shattered when her tits flare in pain again and she opens her mouth to let out a pained grunt. The thing burns, tickles, and stings her flesh. She rocks her hips forward as far as they can go, then squeezes them backwards. It clings on; attached firmly and securely to her bare skin. She twists and turns and it nestles against her like it belongs. Like it’s part of her now. She flexes every muscle she has down there, and it kisses her with unwelcome pleasure. No matter how she moves, it stays attached directly and intimately to her clitoris like some sort of mindless and determined lover. Her body rocks and she’s slammed with blinding pain in her nipples. Moving is a bad idea. The clamps swing and shift with every twitch. She cant help it. She can’t control any of this. She flexes again. It’s a shot of electricity straight through her, causing her to launch forward. It hurts. It hurts so much. She sobs through grit teeth. Twilight shakes as too much happens all at once for her to make sense of it. Her world swims and gets dizzy. She pulls on her restraints, feeling her fists clench as the lightning shocks her spine again. Her nipples burn. She squirms, trying to get away from the overwhelming sensation of obscene stimulation. Something warm and wet is happening. The buzzing shocks her with a bolt that feels far too erotic to be natural. She’s worried that she peed. Her tits burn and her pussy clenches with an audible wet squelching noise. She’s worried she didn’t pee. Something is rising in her and it doesn’t seem to stop. She can’t finish a breath, let alone collect her thoughts in any meaningful manner. Her world is pain, then jolts of pure electric pleasure, then pain, then sticky sensual pressure, then pain, then desperate breathing, then lightning, then pain, then… then… then… oh. He’s still holding her face to his so he can watch. The thought races through her mind as she realizes that she can’t stop it. She has no control. She feels it happen. Her body freezes and the echoing, horrifying sensations all coalesce into a primal and debauched ecstasy. And she realizes that he’s seen it all in her face. And now, his sickening green eyes are going to see the rest of it. No. She grits her teeth and screams, this time with spiteful determination. She pushes the feeling down, forcing short and rapid breaths. She won’t let this thing control her. She won’t let him control her. She’s stronger. She glares at Sombra, furiously and intensely, focusing her rage and willpower at his face even as the tears stream down her cheeks. Sombra’s smile widens gleefully as he keeps holding her face. “Tsk tsk Tsk… I told you not to fight it.” She screams at him, channeling her raw anger into a simple message. “Fuck you!” Her voice is raw, and spittle flies from her shout. The buzzing continues. It’s overwhelming, but she’s holding something back. She won’t let it happen. Pain and heat consume her thoughts, while Sombra’s eyes dig into her. Pleasure threatens her body, rising and pulsing from the damned device. She grunts, pushing it down each time it rises. No matter how many times she pushes it down, it rises back up. It’s inevitable. It feels so good. It tingled and burns unlike anything she’s ever felt. It’s right there, and fighting against it is confusing. It wants to control her for one glorious moment. She desperately wants it to. Why is she doing this again? She blinks, staring at Sombra in utter disarray. Her hips are rocking towards him, away from the large metal frame holding her in place. She’s thrusting forward, helplessly gyrating in time with her breathing. Each rock feels so good. Each lull hurts like hell. She fights it, mindlessly as she’s forgotten even why. She doesn’t know how long it lasts. She’s covered in sweat and her muscles are tired. But she still pushes. He still stares. And it still rises. Sombra theatrically pouts, clearly mocking her. “Bad puppy.” Twilight blinks rapidly as she rocks her hips and shakes her head. It’s too much. The buzzing patch isn’t letting go. She has no sensation to compare it to, but it’s determined and impossibly focused. Even the pain in her tits isn’t only painful anymore. It’s all building. It’s all overwhelming. She wants so much to let it take her. Sombra drops a hand to her now glistening tit and grabs the clip. “Bad puppies get punished until they learn.” Twilight has just enough presence of mind left to look down and watch dumbly as he rips the clip off her nipple without unclamping it. It takes half a second for her brain to feel what she saw. She looks at him. She opens her mouth in raw, terrible silence. She no breath to scream with. It happens while Sombra watches. She can’t close her mouth. Her lungs force her to take a sharp breath, and then the air wheezes out of her in a throaty moan. Her vagina flexes, squeezing lewdly and noisily down on nothing. One of her legs twitches violently as her core clenches, her torso pulling painfully forward against the restraint. The electric jolts turn into a storm of twitching euphoria that spills out of her. She’s never felt anything like it. Something breaks inside of her as another convulsion twists her body. It’s overwhelming, so powerful that she quivers helplessly in between the uncontrollable twitches. Everything flexes, and she can’t stop anything. She stares forward, her eyes locked on Sombra’s as he simply watches her with an amused gaze. She lets out a sob, horrified and embarrassed. Her whole body tingles warmly. This isn’t right and she knows it. It’s the most erotic thing she’s ever experienced. It’s shameful. It’s debauched and twisted. Everything about it is wrong an unnatural. It feels so fucking good. Some of the thoughts running through her mind and the actions she’s taking are conscious now. She pulls on her restraints to feel the burn in her muscles. She sticks her tongue out because it’s too hot. All of her is too hot. She feels something hot leak down her leg. She flexes her vagina, exploring the new wet feeling around her labia. Her toes curl, and she thrusts slowly forward with a low, shaking moan. It’s not an autonomous reaction or even just her body responding. It’s her. She’s exploring the pleasure that she’s drowning in. Sombra smiles. “My puppy is learning something new about herself.” Twilight hangs her head in hot shame even as she clenches and unclenches her fists in time with her pulsing depths just to see what it feels like. He’s right. She’s learning a whole new dimension of her body right now. One she’d never considered. The waves of erotic euphoria slow down and she’s left panting as the sensation of pain rises at the same rate. It hurts now. She feels empty, used, and humiliated. Her senses fully return, and the shame is overwhelming. She is obscene. She’s just done something that mares do not do. Her voice is tired and ragged, tainted with anger. At least it’s over. She’ll worry about her morality later. “Are you done?” Sombra snorts in amusement, forcing her head up to face him again. “Done? Not at all. We’ve barely begun.” The buzzing sticker hasn’t moved. It is still vibrating like mad—directly on her clit. It hurts now. Her body is done, sensitive after her release, but the device is not. Twilight takes a deep breath. Tears are streaming down her face in hot shame as she decides that she doesn’t have any pride left. She begs him, unprompted and easily. “It hurts. Please. I… I did… I had… I did what you wanted. I need a break. Please…” Sombra smiles as he strokes her cheek. “No, Princess.” Twilight feels the buzzing intensify. It’s tickling her now. It still hurts like hell, but now it also feels almost good again. She chokes back a panicked sob. “Please!” Sombra puts a finger to her lips, pressing it against her condescendingly. The finger feels cool to the touch. “Shhhh…” The buzzing continues, and the tingles are starting to shoot to her spine again. She whimpers as he clips the clamp back on her almost bleeding nipple. The pain isn’t a surprise anymore. She’s grown mostly used to it, even if it hasn’t dulled. The spark of pleasure that shoots up her tit when he touches it still surprise her, though. He holds her tightly, almost lovingly while she quietly stares at him as she fights back sobs. There’s no point in arguing. There’s no point in begging. Warm, wet tears race down her face as Sombra tilts her head up and presses his mouth to hers. He pulls her jaw gently open. Her twitching lower lips start to quiver as her body prepares itself. He whispers to her open mouth. “This time don’t fight it, Princess.” She doesn’t answer as he fills her mouth with his. The only saving grace is that she doesn’t have to stare in his damned eyes as her breathing grows more rapid and her body begins to shake. Instead her eyes are locked into the black abyss that is the ceiling. His hands slip down her back, squeezing and pulling on her skin and muscle as they go, until they rest on either of her lower cheeks. He takes two handfuls of her flesh, pulling her wide. It feels good to be spread. She whimpers into his mouth as they breathe into one another. His body presses into hers and the heat pins her against her restraints. She squeezes her hands, flexing them and pulling against the cuffs. As he presses into her, some primal urge takes over her. The thought is strange and traitorous. This is how it should be. Pinned to the wall by a large, powerful, handsome male. A million years of evolution that she isn’t part of and isn’t prepared for hijacks her body as she presses back into him. This doesn’t just feel horrifyingly good. This feels like it’s the most right thing on Earth. Twilight doesn’t fight it the second time it happens. She doesn’t know if her body is betraying her mind or if her mind is betraying her body, but it doesn’t matter. Sombra breathes in her moans as her body quivers in shameful ecstasy, trapped between him and the giant metal letter. She fights, but only against her restraints. She won’t admit it, but it’s certainly not a struggle to be free. At the very least, he’s not holding her head in place this time. Sombra pulls out of the deep kiss as she comes down from her second ever orgasmic high, and peppers her lips with little, surprisingly cool kisses. She feels empty somehow. Like the orgasm drained her of everything. The emptiness is calm and peaceful. Twilight shudders uncomfortably as her mind comes back to the real world, and the device buzzes again. It’s unrelenting and it never gets tired. Her clitoris hurts, having been beaten and hammered by this thing’s powerful vibrations for several minutes now. Her tits are numb to the pain of the clamps, but now they tingle warmly and dangerously like her clit. She refuses to look down, knowing her body is a bruised, probably bloody, wet and dripping mess. Sombra gently bites her ear. “Good girl. You’re still a puppy, but you’re learning.” Twilight whimpers, unable to form a response. Her mind is a tangle of confusing feelings and conflicting desires. She loathes that it feels good. She’s shocked how natural it is. She’s disgusted with how easy it was. She’s afraid that it will happen again. She’s afraid of him. The fear is simple. It’s easy to focus on. It makes her heart race, and her body quiver as he nibbles on her neck. She can’t breathe. Her lungs burn, still holding in remnants of his breath. She’s terrified he won’t do it to her again. She can feel how hot his tongue is. How hot his whole body is as it presses against her. She wishes it would end, but also is grateful it isn’t over. She’s angry. She’s hurt. She’s tingling and feels his oh so very strong hand trail a finger down the small of her back. Twilight’s always been attracted to jocks. She loves strong stallio… men, and Sombra is strong; physically and magically. She can’t even taste the sour notes in his magic anymore. The realization makes her feel sick, the nausea burning in her stomach even as the device continues to buzz. The nausea swirls dangerously with her arousal into some new, awful and toxic sensation. Tears fall down her face as she realizes how much she hates him for making her feel this way. “I hate you…” her voice is weak. Sombra’s nibble on her neck turns into a bite, then a suckle. She shivers at the pain, and then at the warm wet spot that’s left behind. His voice rings with sickening arrogance. “Hate me all you like. I don’t care as long as you realize that I own you now.” She wants to be defiant, but she isn’t sure how. “They’ll save me.” is all she can think to say. Thirty moons… Sombra lets go of her and takes a half step back, putting some empty space between them. She forgets to support herself, and slumps forward as she’s focused on holding back the overwhelming sensation from the buzzing device. Her tits hang loose as she bends slightly forward, and the biting sting of the clamps shoots through her numbness as they swing loosely underneath her. The sharp pain distracts her just enough that she forgets about the buzzing, and her screaming clit releases an erotic pleasure she can’t put back. She lets out a despairing sob as the spark of burning pleasure turns it into an unbidden moan. He grabs her face again, pulling her up slightly by her chin and neck to force her to stare at him once more. His eyes are glowing. Fear wracks her body as his presence easily overwhelms her and she freezes. Every muscle in her body is locked tight, and all she can think of is how much he’s going to hurt her. Is he going to kill her? Her stomach drops through the floor as his eyes pulse with more power and the raw terror consumes her. She shudders, her fight completely forgotten as the device forces her to do it again. This time it feels different. She keeps her eyes locked with his, opened wide in abject fear as she lets out a wheezing grunt. Her hips rock forward, and her vagina squeezes on nothing. Her core screams as it clenches, and both her arms and legs shake. It feels euphoric. This is what he wants. She needs to do what he wants to survive. Her orgasm is purely a practical necessity. Her body is more than eager to supplicate him, and her mind is in no state to stop it. She undulates in a strange way, silent and not breathing as he holds her face deathly still. His eyes are so beautiful. So powerful and commanding. They’re all she can see, and they can see her. They know her, and it’s terrifying to be known. Twilight has never been known like this. She’s never felt a connection like this. This isn’t friendship, or love, or romance. It’s something else entirely. A carnal and intimate understanding. Not of who she is, or what she is. He doesn’t know any of that. Instead, he knows and understands everything she’s feeling. Sombra knows how much she hates him. How much she hates herself. He knows how good this feels to her. He knows that she’s cumming so hard it hurts, and understands that it’s simultaneously the best thing she’s ever felt and the worst thing that’s ever happened to her. It’s a whole new type of intimate vulnerability that she’s completely unprepared for. A second wave of euphoric sensation wracks her, fueled by the terrifying realization and understanding. Her mouth hangs open. Her vision goes white. She submits to it—to him. Sombra smiles. This is what he wants from her. She knows that she’s willingly giving him exactly what he demands and the ecstasy is too much as she cries warm, thick tears of raw undefined emotion. This time she screams. The noise builds slowly, starting low and quiet until it’s loud and intensely terrified. It’s a primal scream of a dying beast, the last warning to those around it that this thing she’s facing, this man that now owns her, is far, far too dangerous. Only death waits here. The little death takes her and her scream drops to wet gurgles. Her body reminds her that she’s his as it breaks for him another time. Every part of her body hurts, everything clenches, and everything submits. He lets go of her head and she sags forward again, completely unable to support herself. She chokes, trying desperately to breathe as her eyes refocus on the floor. They catch a glimpse of her tits, red and swollen—littered with blue bruises and red welts. One of the clamps has blood on it. Little sparks arc from one clamp to another. The floor is wet. The dark spot on the concrete floor is tinged slightly red. She doesn’t raise her head, letting the fear wash through her and banishing it as she gains a few moments of almost clear thinking in her post orgasmic… clarity. She’s ashamed that he just made her do that… a few times with only his eyes. Her voice is dry and ragged, even as wet drool leaks from her mouth. The word is slow as she forces herself to articulate it. It’s pained. “Why?” She watches as Sombra’s hand slips to her belly. It drops lower. She’s helpless and hopeless as his finger slides over the large white sticker covering her clit. His voice is calm, but she doesn’t look up. She can’t risk it. She knows she can’t resist his eyes right anymore. “I’m just teaching you a few tricks, Princess. It’s important to train your pets. So here’s another.” His finger taps the sticker, causing an unexpected pressure on her clit as she sucks in a breath. The pressure of the vibrating device being forced against her causes a deeper tingling that she doesn’t expect. She keeps her mouth shut as she bites back a weakened sob. It’s no surprise when his finger slides smoothly over the taped clit, and unceremoniously slips between her soaked lower lips. Neither of them say anything as the finger dips in. She’s too tired to complain, so she just relaxes as she feels his finger disappears inside of her. It’s the first time she’s ever had anything inside her vagina, but her body offers no resistance. It doesn’t even hurt. If anything, it’s another shameful reminder that her human body wants this. The sensation of being filled satisfies a need she didn’t know she had, and she hates it. She hates it more when he rotates his wrist around and firmly presses his finger upward. When his finger lewdly squishes a wet patch somewhere inside of her she has an entirely new and erotic sensation to hate. She hates how nice it is as he slips another finger in. She hates when his fingers spread her satisfyingly and obscenely wide. She hates when she squeezes them back, wetly gripping his thick and tough knuckles with her vagina. She hates when she moans soft and low, her volume matching his movements. She hates when he uses his outer thumb and inner fingers to squeeze. She hates as the device and her flesh are pressed together in an unholy union of tingling torturous pleasure. She hates when she thrusts, kicking her legs backwards as she pressed her groin helplessly towards him. She hates that he’s only using one hand. She hates that he’s so good at this. She hates that she’s enjoying it. She hates the swelling feeling in her abdomen. She hates the sensation of having to pee, but knowing that’s not what’s about to happen. She hates how hard he’s thrusting—how merciless and rough he is with her body. She hates how she matches his thrusts. She hates how her body is eager for this and easily accepts his rough thrusts. She hates how her face is screwed up in a humiliating mix of a frown, a grimace and a twisted smile. She hates when she lets out an animalistic grunt that means absolutely nothing; except that she loves this. Sombra takes her hate as he takes her to the edge again. This time doesn’t feel like the last few times. This time she’s the one jumping sinfully off. He’s not making her do it this time. Her throat is too sore and her lungs are too empty to scream, but she opens her mouth silently anyways. She doesn’t even breathe, and the world goes quiet. All she hears is the wet slapping of his fingers, the buzz of the device, and the gushing splash from between her legs. The convulsions are quicker and more fierce, but they’re just as uncontrollably sinful as the last ones. She helplessly squeezes his fingers inside of her as he milks more and more of the burning hot fluid out of her like she’s a faucet of hot water. Each squeeze is it’s own world of carnal eroticism, each convulsion a satisfying squelch as she empties some obscene gland that she never even knew was full. He doesn’t stop, but neither does she. She rides his fingers enthusiastically and shamelessy as he openly mocks her. She hears his words, but she’s not coherent enough to understand them. Whatever he says doesn’t matter. Whatever she thinks doesn’t matter. All that matters is the next euphoric thrust and the wet noise that follows. It’s an obscene splash… a heady gush… a painful spray… a draining squelch… a forceful squeeze… a burning dribble… a… a... a… a stinging dry squeeze… followed by an endless desperate, empty ejaculation of something that just isn’t there—just like her voice. They stay locked like this for far too long. Sombra relentlessly and mercilessly pumping his fingers into her like a machine, while she helplessly convulses with nothing left to give but giving it all anyways. Until eventually all she has left to give is out. It could have been minutes or hours and she wouldn’t know. It doesn’t matter. She collapses onto his fingers, not just numb but completely unresponsive. She might be unconscious, and she might not be. She can’t tell. She can’t even tell if she’s alive anymore. Maybe she died. She’s moving. Something picks her up, spins her, clips her and settles her. She’s facing the other way somehow. He’s behind her. She’s touched everywhere. It’s not just his hands. It’s not just his mouth. It’s not just outside her body. It doesn’t matter. She stares blankly forward as he shamelessly grabs at her and in her. Her arms are restrained again, but not upwards. She blinks, wondering if she’s conscious yet. He’s pressed his body against her back, and he’s holding her up. Her hips are pressed firmly into the bar across the “H”, this time she’s facing it. She sucks in a breath, attempting to get some semblance of awareness. His hands are exploring her body, running up and down her torso and grabbing her where and how he pleases. The buzzing continues. She opens her mouth and a moan comes out. He’s whispering something into her ear from behind and he has a hand on her tit and one vigorously rubbing the device from side to side, mashing her clit in a new way. This orgasm is quick. She has no mind to fight it. Twilight simply experiences the pleasure and pain as her body does what it’s told. The squeeze happens inside of her again, and there’s the slightest of leaks from her heavily abused genitals. She makes some noise, maybe. She can’t tell. Her body clenches painfully, bending surprisingly far forward as she falls forward and everything goes white. The white is nice. She doesn’t have to think. She doesn’t have to wonder why her arms are secured downward. She doesn’t remember this. The bar on the “H” is holding her waist up as she’s bent over it. She’s twitching helplessly. She feels full, like his fingers were in her but more… wide and filling. Her labia is quivering like it’s being pulled apart, but his hands are on her back. No, wait. That’s just one hand. The other is in her mouth. He tastes salty for some reason. Slimy and slick. She doesn’t mind. Something about the taste is familiar. She feels the buzzing. It hasn’t stopped. Gagging, she spits out his fingers and he laughs. “Having fun, Princess? You’ve been docile for a while now.” A thought bounces in her head as she has a frustrating revelation. She feels a new sensation. Something is inside of her, spreading her wide and deep—it almost hurts. Her voice is a raspy ghost of what it should be. She’s not sure if she’s smug he lied, or feels betrayed. “You said you wouldn’t… mate me…” He pulls on her now wet hair, violently lifting her sweat covered head upwards. She stares forward, feeling stinging sweat drip into her eyes as she forces in a few heavy breaths, trying to regain, or perhaps maintain, her limited awareness. “Don’t worry. You’re…” She can hear the sneer in his voice, “Still pure as a nun. It’s only a toy.” “Oh.” Is all she can say. He lets her head loose and she falls forward. As he walks around her, she notices that she’s still full. The buzzer is still buzzing. She’s squeezing the thing inside of her, and it’s big. How did he get something so big inside of her? She doesn’t remember. She pushes, trying to force it out, but she can’t. She doesn’t know how, and it doesn’t seem to move. The squeeze feels good, distracting her as another now familiar sensation threatens her consciousness. She’s close, and it’s so deep, and she’s never been filled so full and the buzzer is buzzing and she’s… Ripping pain distracts her as she’s smacked in the face. It’s not the fun kind, like when her tits are pulled or her clit is battered. She shakes her head, secretly grateful for the sudden clarity from the slap. The adrenaline clears the strange lust, the mindless and broken debauchery drain from her thoughts. If only for a moment. Sombra grabs her by the hair, forcing her to look upward at his nearly naked body. “Not yet, Princess. You don’t cum again until I say so.” Twilight stares at him, processing the command. Or is it a threat? He’s built like some ancient god carved from marble, and right now he truly looks like one as he lords over her. His muscles are defined and clear, and he looks powerful and commanding. Her face is waist high and her neck hurts from being tilted so far back to look up at him in the eyes. He’s calm as he holds her, and his voice reflects it. “First I want you to meet your new best friend.” She’s confused, her tired eyes glancing behind him to see nothing in the dark. He holds her with one hand, and uses his other to pull his underwear down. Oh. That’s what he meant. Twilight is met with a face full of dark, flaccid penis. She blinks at it, having never seen a human penis before. Sombra steps out of his underwear while still holding her head up. “Your pussy and I have become very good friends, so I decided to introduce you to my cock. Say hello.” She stares blankly, somewhat confused. Her world is pain again as she’s slapped. Everything spins dizzily and something tingles tantalizingly in her depths. The tingle scares her far more than the pain does. She takes a deep breath as Sombra growls. “I said to say hello.” Twilight stutters, her voice still hoarse. “H… Hello…” He laughs. “Now say, ‘Hello Mr. Cock.’” She would feel humiliated if she had any sense of shame left. “H… Hello… Mr. Cock.” “The puppy is learning well. Good dog. Now tell him he’s a handsome cock.” Twilight stares at the flaccid penis. It is thick and wrinkly with a dark bulbous head. It looks nothing like a stallion’s. The alien thing is far too thin. Her vagina clenches on the dildo inside of her, and a shot of electricity runs up her spine. Her body knows what this is. She feels a heavy weight in her gut as she recognizes her own, now familiar, lust. “You’re… a handsome cock.” “Now kiss him.” He pushes it into her face. The smell is strange. She looks up at him with defeated, tired eyes, and he raises one eyebrow as if to dare her. She looks back down at the cock in her face. It seems to be twitching… maybe pulsing. Her eyes study it, tracing the veins and glancing at the dangling balls. They’re large and dark, sitting between his legs. She feels him raise his arm and she lurches herself forward with puckered lips. They press against the cock. It’s warm and stretchy, but it’s just skin. If anything, the strange smell is some kind of musk. It doesn’t smell bad, just very… masculine and alien. The buzzing catches her off guard. She’d forgotten about the buzzer. The smell makes her feel dizzy. Her face is stinging. She squeezes the dildo inside of her and something tingles again, but this time the tingle doesn’t fade. It lingers inside of her like a ticking bomb. It’s too late to stop it. She knows what it is, even if it’s another new experience. Anxiously, she panics. Her stuffed and stretched vagina holds still with great effort, but she can’t put the feeling back in the bottle. It’s here now—quivering in the back of her mind and in her deepest depths. “Heh. Cute. Enough with the cute for now, Princess. Make out with my cock. Kiss it, lick it, suck it, I don’t fucking care. The messier the better.” She winces as she looks at his cock. He grabs her ear, playing with it with his thumb. Her body twitches at the contact and she stills, barely able to hold herself back. “You are just fucking adorable. Fine, little puppy. I’ll throw you a bone. As long as my cock’s in your mouth then your pussy can cum as much as she wants. We’re all friends here, after all.” Twilight doesn’t know how she finds herself with her lips pressed against his pubic hair and her tongue on his taint. His flaccid cock is fat, but fits entirely inside of her mouth. Maybe he pushed her head and she opened her mouth. Maybe he thrust his cock at her. Maybe he didn’t do anything. What she does realize is how salty it is, and how overpowering the scent is now. She smells him and he’s a lot. Besides the smoke she’s grown accustomed to, there’s a deep strange distinctly male scent that she’s never considered before. It’s something that makes her tingle, and as she realizes that she loses what little control she had. The twinge she’d been holding back rips free, and a deep primal submission claims her while she looks up at him pitifully. Her pussy squeezes and clenches over the fake cock inside of her, trying desperately to milk it while she practically chokes on his real one. She snorts into him, breathing in his smokey musk and feeling him twitch on her tongue. He’s holding her hair up so he can see her face. She’s watching his eyes. Those powerful eyes consume her as he uses her mouth for his pleasure. Her tongue is his toy, and she fucking knows it. It’s not just her mouth he’s using. Her exhausted pussy thinks it’s finally claimed a cock as it clenches pathetically around the fake toy. The rippling, clenching, squeezing sensation is different than the other orgasms she’s had. It feels more final. More deep. The euphoria sings to her as it dulls her senses again. She doesn’t know which one this is. Is it the third? The fifth? The tenth? The thirtieth? It feels like the last. Her body thinks its over; that he’s done with her. She knows it’s wrong. Her hips sway and tears well up in her eyes as she helplessly shows Sombra what she looks like when she orgasms with his cock inside of her. He watches her display, his eyes sliding from her face to her ass with a twisted grin. He’s cruel. She knew that before, but know she truly understands it. He’s a monster. A monster that’s eaten her some uncountable number of times already, and is going to keep eating her. Something wet leaks down her leg as she’s fully humiliated. She doesn’t even consider that it might be pee anymore. Twilight can’t tell and doesn’t care. All she knows is that she can’t let his cock out of her mouth. Not yet. It’s not over yet. She’s still in the depth of it, the convulsions relentless and cruel. Her eyes turn downward, away from his gaze in shame. She’s not sure why she’s ashamed. She focuses on the dark skin in front of her eyes. The shadows seem to dance as he thrusts into her face. It’s mesmerizing and she can’t tell what’s his skin and what’s a shadow. The cock in her mouth goes from flaccid to rigid, and she doesn’t resist as he forces it down her throat. Her body is too distracted to gag. It hurts, but not in any way comparable to what he’s already done to her. The shadows dance on his flesh, distracting her as she squeezes the thing in her pussy. Each squeeze feels euphoric; and is accompanied by a slap as her face is pressed into Sombra’s flesh. She doesn’t know when he’s thrusting or when he’s pulling out. The shadows grow, taking on faces. Her throat hurts. Her body clenches, perhaps for the final time as her sense of space and time disappear, and the darkness grows. It’s peaceful in the dark. She can’t feel anything; finally. No pain. No pleasure. No fear or rage or shame or lust. Just… nothing. Nothing lasts forever, and forever is a long time. Then she blinks and is staring forward in the dark. She gathers her breath, confused as to where she is. She can’t see, she’s bent forward, and everything feels fuzzy. Her mind feels fuzzy. She blinks again and sees a green shadow in front of her. A few breaths later and she’s able to make out a sound. Something is buzzing. Oh. She remembers now. Twilight takes a very deep breath, trying to wake up from the haze. She’s still dizzy. She feels strangely empty… Her pussy flexes and there’s nothing in it. It actually feels like it's missing something now, the emptiness lingers in a way she can't describe, but she tries not to think about. Her mouth tastes salty and bitter; her jaw hurts. Her throat is sore. Her clit is buzzing, tingling and warm. Everything is normal. Sombra’s behind her, she can tell from the green glow of his eyes. His voice is… darker than before and seems to bear down on her like an impossible weight. “I’m disappointed. You passed out while sucking my cock, and it fell out of your mouth.” Twilight closes her eyes. She’s more aware than she was a second ago. She wishes she wasn’t. “Fuck.” is all she says. He chuckles. “Fuck indeed. I promised to do everything but fuck you. So let’s do something a little more… intense.” She is done. She doesn’t care anymore. Twilight just wants this hell over. Her voice is tired and cracks, “Mate me?” Sombra pauses. “Excuse me?” She tries again, “Please… mate me. I don’t care anymore. Please just mate me so this is over. You win. This is… too much.” He seems confused, “Already? Really?” She coughs. “Please, I’m begging. I can’t do this anymore. My body can’t take anymore. You broke me. You win. Please just mate me instead.” He stays silent for a moment, then sighs. “We need to fix some things.” Twilight stays silent, feeling and listening to the painful buzz from her clit. Sombra talks slow, almost unsure. “First off, stop saying mate. Call it fucking, sex, whatever. I don’t care what you do at home, but here you fuck. Also, you have a pussy and I have a cock. I want you to say that you want to get fucked in your pussy with my cock. Do that. Say please and beg me. Convince me.” Twilight sighs. She’ll say whatever he wants, however crassly he wants as long as this hell ends. “Please fuck me in the pussy with your cock. Please ejaculate your…” Sombra shouts, seemingly frustrated, “Cum! Say cum. It’s a verb and a noun. Don’t use medical terms. It’s… weird.” Twilight swallows and tries again. “Please cum your… uh… cum in my pussy with your cock.” He sighs, whispering to himself in frustration. “Holy fuck… fine. Whatever. Good for now.” She sighs, relieved. “So will you fuck me? Please?” He puts a hand on her lower back and rubs it harshly with his fingers. It hurts, burning and causing her to arch up, pulling her hands against the restraints holding them to the floor. “No.” Twilight feels like she might cry again. “No?” she says weakly. He slips his hand down between her legs and lets his finger slide up and down her swollen labia. It stings painfully from all the abuse he’s given it, but it also tingles dangerously. It’s painfully hot as well. The buzzing vibrator is tingling her clit again and fear rises in her gut. Twilight fights back her tears as she stumbles over her words. “No… please stop. Please stop and just fuck me. I asked like you said. I’m begging. I’ll do it. You can cum inside me. You can cum on me. You can cum in my pussy. You can cum your cum wherever the fuck you want. Please stop. Please take it off my clitoris. I can’t do this anymore. I can’t do it again. Please… No more.” Sombra rests his finger along her slit. It feels hot and tingly, but so does she. The device buzzes. She begs quietly, swallowing her shame and refusing to think about this more than is necessary. “Please…” He sighs. “I already told you. You’re wearing that thing on your clit till it runs out out of power.” She hopelessly shivers. “No…” “I also told you that I don’t fuck on the first date. We’re still just getting started.” She goes cold as her heart drops. Her voice is a panicked whisper, and underneath it there’s a tinge of rage. “What’s left? What else can you possibly do to me?” He starts to rub her swollen labia with his finger, causing sharp stabbing pain and electric tingles to jointly shock her. “I have a several toy chests; we’ve hardly scratched the surface. And speaking of chests, those nipple clamps are just a starter set. I have a whole collection of… interesting possibilities.” Twilight hangs her head as the tingling builds inside of her. She hurts. Everything hurts. All she can do is beg. She has nothing else anymore. “Please don’t… I’ll do… whatever you want.” Thirty moons? What the fuck had she been thinking? He keeps rubbing her slit. “You cum right now, right now on my finger, and I’ll bring you some water and give you a thirty minute break.” Twilight doesn’t hesitate. She tries. She focuses on the feeling blossoming from the vibrator. She calls to it, begging it to take her. She moans, trying to call it with her voice. Nothing seems to happen. His finger gently taps her pussy. “I’m not impressed, Princess.” She tries again, practically screaming. “I can do it! I know I can do it!” She squeezes and pulls and twists everything inside of her, but nothing happens. She is missing something, and she doesn’t know what. Her head hangs in horrified, shameful defeat even as the vibrator continues to buzz. Sombra clicks his tongue. “Looks like I need to teach my puppy another trick.” She pulls and squirms and screams, almost throwing a tantrum as she breaks down. “Why? Why? I couldn’t stop it before, now I can’t make it happen. Why?” He laughs, deeply amused at her antics. “Lesson time, Princess. I’ll even give you a little break while you learn.” There’s a mechanical click and then a truly alien sensation startles her. Silence. Stillness. The buzzing has stopped. Her clit throbs, ironically pained by the lack of sensation. She squeezes her eyes shut and breathes a sigh of relief. “Thank you thank you thank… you…” His finger on her lab… pussy is replaced by something hard, and the new feeling worries her. He sounds fatherly. “You still need to be punished. So we’re going to play a little game while I explain it to you.” Something scrapes against her butt cheek. It’s hard, but thin. Twilight shivers, unsure how bad this is going to be. He’s confident. “When you cum, it’s a physical thing, right?” She shivers, remembering the sensation. “Yes?” A light tap happens on her butt cheek. It stings enough that it probably leaves a welt, but it’s only enough to make her suck in a breath in surprise. She’s been through much worse very recently. Even her tits hurt more, but only if she thinks about them. “No. When you cum it’s in your mind.” Twilight takes a breath. “I… it’s definitely physical. I, uh, haven't wanted it.” This time it’s a weak tap, but it’s directly on her asshole. The sensation is bizarre and stings much more than she thought it would as the slight pain shoots directly up her gut. She grits her teeth. “I didn’t say you wanted it. I said it’s in your mind. Your mind is what makes you cum.” Maybe she shouldn’t say anything. Maybe it’s supposed to be a lecture where she just listens. Twilight is silent for a while, waiting for him to continue. SLAP She screams as he hits her already raw labia… pussy. It hurts, and shocks her how much it hurts. Her whole body clenches in response. Sombra growls, seemingly angry. “Your mind is your most powerful sex organ. More than your pussy.” Twilight practically shouts. “Yes!” Crack! She doesn’t scream, but she does lout out a stifled noise. He hits her just as hard as last time, right on her pussy. She cries out, angry and frustrated through her tears, “Why did you hit me?” “You didn’t think about it. You just agreed. That’s not conducive to good conversation.” She can’t help it. “You’re whipping my pussy after you fucking raped me! What kind of fucking conversation do you expe…” SMACK! This time she feels the slap through her whole body. It doesn’t just sting, it hurts. She grunts in pure pain, unable to even flinch. Her pussy burns, screaming at her in agony. “Stay on topic. Your mind is the most powerful sex organ you have, yes?” Twilight fights back her sobs. She shivers, trying to figure out what he wants her to say. Her brain is working in overdrive and not getting any good solutions. Carefully, she tries a new approach. “I… I don’t understand.” Slap… The tap is soft, feeling almost loving after the last one. Her pussy tingles from the contact. “When you cum, it feels physical. Think about how I made you cum, though. What things did I do?” Twilight tries to remember. “You… uh… touched my tits? And… kissed me.” She almost feels ashamed about that one for some reason. “You also, um, used the buzzing spell on my, uh clitoris.” There is a medium Slap. causing her to wince, but not much else. “Call it your clit. It’s your clit or your cunny. And it’s a vibrator. I did enchant it, but it’s primarily a vibrator. So call it that. Now keep going. What else did I do?” She bites her lip. “You put the vibrator on my clit. And you, um, used your hands inside me… a lot… and you used a dildo on me, and made me suck your pe… cock… um…” There was more, but she can’t remember them. He did other things to her while she was semiconscious. A lot of other things. Another medium slap on her pussy. The pain is almost re-assuring. “You forgot a few. Specifically I was looking for the time I made you so afraid that you came. Do you remember that?” She thinks about it. She’d forgotten that one; or rather those few. It felt so long ago. She’d been so terrified that the whole thing had slipped her mind, and she’d done so much that everything was starting to blend together. “I… do.” She tenses, ready for her pussy to be hit but nothing happens. His voice is cruel. “Good. And how did they feel? When I made you afraid, was it your eyes that came? What about when I pulled on your nipple, did your nipple cum? Or made you suck my cock? Was it your mouth?” Twilight speaks slowly. “I… felt it throughout my body. Each time was a little… or very… different, but they all were… um… cumming? And they all were sort of everywhere.” Something touches her pussy. It feels smooth and warm, almost soothing after the smacking. It’s his fingers. She’s reminded of how she rode his hand into euphoric mindlessness and a tingle sparks under his touch. It’s weird without the buzzing. It’s just his touch. She wonders if she should be afraid, or if she should embrace it. Neither choice seems right somehow. “Right… Each time you came, it was actually with your whole body. And what about when you were a bad little puppy and fought against me? How did you fight it? Did you learn your lesson?” She remembers the first time when he’d told her not to fight it, and her face blushes. “I… willed it to stop. Until I couldn’t anymore…” He takes his hand away and smacks her hard. It hurts terribly bad, and worse the tingle doesn’t go away. If anything, the sudden pain seems to make the tingle blossom like a sickeningly familiar flower of sharp electricity. She mentally acknowledges the unfortunate association with pain and her orgasms. It seemed he knows more about her than she does when it comes to this. His voice is angry. “And did you learn your lesson?” Twilight answers quickly, worried about what might happen if she is whipped like that again. “Yes! I did… I learned… that I couldn’t stop it… That I can’t stop you.” She feels him reach back and she winces, only to find his fingers softly stroking her inflamed pussy lips. A sigh of relief escapes her mouth as she leans comfortably back into his warm grasp. His whole hand is almost cupping her, his fingers dancing playfully around her flesh. It’s the most tender he’s been with her since the kissing. Her face flushes as she remembers the kissing, and the warm, tingling flower is ruffled dangerously with his tapping fingers. She’s extra sensitive after the whipping, and even his light touch is electric. “You can’t… Correct. But you were able to hold it back when I asked you to, didn’t you?” She feels the warmth overtaking her as she’s leaning back into him. His hands are strong and soothe her painfully burning skin, and everything feels so good. He hasn’t touched her like this before and she’s falling into a new sensation again. “Uh huh…” His hand goes away and a loud crack announces her punishment. This time her hits her asshole; directly and hard, slamming the crop down mercilessly between her spread cheeks. The sudden shock arcs painfully through her gut and causes her to hold back a scream as it spreads to every nerve in her body. The pain dulls, burning away to grow the flower of pleasure he’d been fondling into a raging fire. She looks blankly forward, fighting back the inevitable sensation. Feeling it grow and burn within her while conscious of it was surreal. It would take her, and nothing could be done about it. The realization was almost soothing. “Use your words, Princess. You’re not an animal… well… not just an animal.” Twilight’s voice is strained as her asshole and pussy flex uncontrollably from the white hot shock of pain that dances back and forth. Her words are ragged and her teeth clenched. “I… can hold it back for a little.” He’s quiet. There’s no painful slap and no grabbing fingers. He just watches her struggle for a moment. “I see that… very clearly.” There’s a wet sound that she tries not to think about. “That’s the power of your mind, not your body. You’re quite strong willed…” She shivers, holding back the sensation. “Yesss…” “I’ve been hitting you and I’m sure it’s quite painful. Yet somehow you’re about to cum, aren’t you?” Twilight tries not to flex her pussy and asshole so much. Each squeeze is a step toward the inevitable. But they flex on their own, fighting back against her restraint. She can feel him staring, watching her helpless battle with her own flesh. “I… I am.” He puts a hand on each of her ass cheeks, spreading them even wider and putting her pussy and asshole even more on display while he watches. “Pain and pleasure both use the same neural pathways. What decodes them into separate categories is your brain. Memories also activate those pathways. Why don’t you try remembering… tasting my cock.” Twilight stares forward, silently. She shivers as she thinks about it, trying to ignore the feeling of his breath on her tingling pussy. “Okay.” His cock was salty, and squirmy, and ugly. She didn’t like the gross way it had veins and looked like a fat snake with a strange head. What she did li… tolerate… was the smell. The scent of male, the spicy personal scent that had overpowered her and caused her to… to… Fuck… Twilight cums as Sombra watches her. She squeezes her pussy, leaking down her legs and crying softly to herself as she clenches her stomach. It doesn’t last long, but it is painful. She hurts so much, and he keeps her spread wide the whole time with his face inches away. She grunts, then relaxes as her head collapses forward in exhaustion. Her whole body feels like it’s on fire. What the hell is happening to her? She smolders in embarrassment, wondering what exactly he was watching when it happened. He lets go of her cheeks and stands up. “Good little puppy. I think you learned a new trick. You might have to practice it a bit until you’re good at it, but you understand the basis for it now, don’t you?” “I do…” Twilight cries softly because he’s right. Orgasms are in your mind. He sounds gleeful. “Don’t you fret. I’ll help you practice. You still need your proper punishment anyways. Lets say… three times.” She stares blankly forward, her tears drying with despair. “Three times?” He gives her ass cheek a slap with the crop, as if he’s encouraging her. It doesn’t hurt, but it is tingly. “For your break, I’ll hit you with my crop until you cum three times. Then we’ll turn your sticky little vibrator back on and start the timer again.” Twilight feels her throat dry up. She can’t think of anything to say. Not that he’s waiting for her. Smack! She gasps. The pain is blinding. Her pussy stings from the strike. She tries to say something, to fight back, but nothing happens. She’s been empty for a while now. As the pain dies down, she hangs her head. Smack! This one hurts worse, but she doesn’t make a noise. She lets the pain flow through her and focuses on the tingling. She tries to remember the dildo, how it felt inside of her, how it made her feel so full and satisfied. How she could satisfyingly clench it with her pussy. Smack! He hits her even harder, slapping the crop across the whole length of her pussy. Somehow it hurts less as she tries to remember the smell of his cock. The burning tingling from the crop feels warm and sparkly. She focuses on that, nurturing it, waiting, anticipating… Smack! Her pussy stings, but it’s also on fire in a good way. She remembers his hands. His big, dark hands as they made her dance for him. She’s helpless to his hands and she knows it. Smack! His eyes. His green powerful eyes. She’s even more helpless to them. Smack! His tongue in her mouth, forcing her to breathe his air. Smack! His mouth on her tits, suckling her flesh. Smack! The dark patch of abdomen and shadows right above his cock, where her eyes were focused when she sucked his cock. Smack! Her first orgasm. Smack! Her third. Smack! her.. her… Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! “I’m cumming! Fuck… Fuck!” Twilight revels in her victory, her twitching and burning pussy going slack as it’s too tired to even clench anymore. But it doesn’t matter. Orgasms aren’t in her pussy. They’re in her mind. He only speeds up. Smack! Smack! Smack!
Day 15, EveningTwilight is chained to the “X” today. She likes the “X”. She can lean back into it and almost relax. Not entirely, she doesn’t ever get to relax entirely. She looks down at the large glass suction cups over her breasts as each giant cup pulls at them again and again. It hurts like hell, but after a lot of skin cream and regular breast massages she can see the results. Her tits are, in fact, slightly bigger than they were a few days ago. The only side effect is that her nipples are now huge and strangely elongated from the near constant suction, not that Sombra seems to mind. If anything he likes playing with them even more. There is a similar device, though much smaller, attached to her clit. It doesn’t hurt as bad but it frequently drives her… to the edge. Her clit is now too big to fit under her clitoral hood. She doubts she’ll ever be able to comfortably wear underwear without her clit rubbing against the fabric again. On the plus side, any time he presses his body up against hers it feels so good to grind against him… The other toy she’s been left with is the weighted dildo. She’s holding it in her pussy. If she manages to hold it in her pussy all day, then when Sombra comes by at night she’ll get real food. If she doesn’t, then it’s another dinner of cum. That’s the big reason she’s been frustrated with the clit suction cup lately. Sometimes it brought her further than just the edge, and she’d drop the weighted dildo in her… debauchery. He has a spell that makes his ejaculate voluminous, and, well, she is growing very used to the taste of his cum. She is worried it is doing things to her digestive system. She hasn’t had a proper bowel movement in days. Her most pressing concerns now are completely alien to anything she might have been worried about a moon ago. Twilight sags in her bindings. It’s hasn’t even been one full moon. She has twenty nine and some change left. She honestly has no idea how many times he’s raped her. Every night since the first was a whirlwind of horrific and debauched sex acts. No “cock inside pussy” sex just yet, but anything and everything else. She tried to skirt the rules last night by begging him to fuck her in the ass. He almost considered it. Then he had her ride a Sybian for an hour while not allowed to cum. It had been actual torture, her mind fighting the impossible effects of the giant ride-able toy. After she’d eventually failed to hold herself back, she had sucked him off. The rest of the night he’d been… forceful. They worked through half the toys she knew, and a smattering of particularly painful new ones as her punishment. The memories of last night burn through her mind, causing her to blush as the clit sucker tingles warmly. She squeezes the dildo. God she’s sick of this. She needs to escape somehow; she knows that… but a more primal voice in her mind just wants him to push her to the ground and fill her with his cock. Then they can cuddle and sleep together once he cums in her pussy. She hasn’t had a proper night’s sleep since she got here, and she’s sure the exhaustion is making her even more crazy. She’s desperate for everything to just stop for a moment. She doesn’t care anymore. She’s made that very clear to him. She’s accepted it herself. They both know that she’s his toy. She has been since she surrendered. They don’t exactly have secrets from each other. Aside from her name, she supposes. And everything about her role in Equestria. And her personal life in general. He’s surprisingly uninterested in anything to do with Equestria at all. But the ways he’s made her cum have crossed nearly every taboo she ever thought she had in regards to sex, and so many more she’d never considered. Twilight now understands that she’s a very sexual mare. Even if she escapes, some of the things he’s done to her are things she might… Her clit machine suckles hard and she quivers. She can fight it; usually Instead of focusing, she’s distracted by the tit sucking machines. Something is feeling weirdly good in her left tit. Morbidly she watches as it pulses in the machine, pulling away from her as it’s sucked on in the glass cup. She forgets to fight the pulsing clit machine and the pleasurable seed grows too big. She holds it down, but now it wont go away. It tingles. The only way to fix this is to cum. She knows that. She knows that incredibly well by now. Her tit feels weird again, like it’s bulging with something inside that needs to get out. Curiously, she watches as it stretches, squeezes, and then feels even more strangely pleasurable. The feeling distracts her as the clit machine sucks hard. Fuck… she can’t stop it. Twilight keeps her mouth shut, hoping this is a small one as she relishes the temporary relief from the monotony. Her body clenches and quivers, squeezing the dildo tightly. Something leaks out of her left tit. It’s whitish yellow and thick. The excretion feels good, pleasurable like she’s squeezing herself dry. She shakes, and quivers, and then there’s a thud. She’s dropped the weight. “Fuck…” she laments. Her disappointment fades quickly. She’d likely be sucking his dick anyways, and she knows it. Sighing, she looks around the dungeon. Sombra’s nowhere to be seen. Presumably he’s busy with his other hobby, actual fucking magic. A slow burn of jealousy fills her. She’s so very bored lately. At first it had been terrifying. She’d been angry, confused, sometimes violent, always sad, a little depressed… just generally not in a good place. But now, well, it’s only been a few days but she’s comfortable in their routine and relationship. Sombra truly doesn’t care how she feels about him, which gives her plenty of opportunity to tell him exactly how terrible of a person he is. He also is weirdly comfortably in that fact. None of this is news to him. At first she was shocked that he didn’t want to be a better person. Now neither of them care. She hasn’t been hurt, well, seriously… much. But he has taken samples from her for his study. Hair, blood, toenails, saliva, ejaculate, the usual. He says they are all human at first glance, but react oddly with his magical detection equipment. Twilight has tried to tell him time and time again that it’s because she’s a unicorn, and he’s just now starting to believe her. It’s odd. At first she wanted to defeat him. To do anything in her power to bring him down. Then she wanted revenge for what he’d done to her. She’d been so angry about it all for a few days. Now though? She’d be happy just to leave. She wants to go home so badly. She wants a daisy sandwich and a book. She dreams of a spa day with the girls. She would kill to hear one of Pinkie’s nonsense stories. Of course, he’s not going to let her leave. He’s still bitter about his last cult. She isn’t afraid to call it one either, even if he doesn’t. He used blackmail and his magic to ensorcel a bunch of humans and make them do sex stuff in his dungeon. Like her, except she hadn’t been blackmailed the same way. She’d been kidnapped. She also was growing very resistant to his magic over time while the humans only grew more under his thrall. The fear had no effect on her anymore at all. What was left for her to be afraid of? Even more so, she usually saw through his smokey illusions now without even trying. Even his burning hands had little effect on her. He could still force her to talk when he wanted, but that usually only happened when he thought to interrogate her. And that was only about her immediate sexual situation somehow. Never anything she might consider “useful.” She sort of understands him now, actually, and could almost see herself being his friend. Aside from his complete lack of morality, crippling sex addiction, dark magic addiction, abject cruelty, megalomania, and narcissism, he’s almost an okay guy. He is surprisingly intelligent about psychology, biology, magic, and machines. All of which are complicated and nuanced topics. Not to mention he’s very good looking. Yeah, his green eyes are off-putting, but the rest of him is truly cut from the marble of an ancient pegasi god—when he’s not wrapped in smoke. And he is an exceptionally attentive, if aggressive, lover. He never fails to consider Twilight’s experience. Not that he necessarily wants her to have a good experience. But he is always thinking about her experience! And that is something to be grateful for. Twilight bites her lip, wondering if he is going to be angry or pleased that she has to drink his cum for dinner. She supposes it doesn’t matter. Either way, she’s going to suck his cock for ten awkward minutes, drinking from it like it’s the world’s most obscene straw. After that humiliation is over and she has a belly full of cum, he’ll find something in the dungeon to play with. And then she’ll have to cum for his enjoyment. And she’ll cum again. And again. And again. And then she’ll lose count, and probably consciousness at some point. It’s usually at about four serious ones when she starts to black, or white, out. Then it’s a horrible half conscious nightmare of positions and toys and games that all end with her pussy as a hot, burning mess and her body as a shaking, helpless shell of pain. Maybe she can convince him to play the spanking game with her tonight, like they had on the first day. She’s probably much, much better at it. Sombra stands in front of her, an angry looking smokey mass, while she sighs. “Yeah, I dropped it.” A smoking tendril shoots down and picks up the dildo, while another turns off the tit sucking machine. His voice permeates her senses, feeling like a pressure forcing her down. “You really are terrible at this.” Twilight nods her head in agreement. Sombra’s smoke pulls the clit enlarger off her with a loud slurp, and she winces in relief as the pain is replaced with the sensation of cool air. Her tits hurt like hell, and her engorged clit aches strangely, but they are free for a few minutes. At least until he starts their play time. After her relaxed sigh of relief, she explains. “This time I got distracted. I think some colostrum was coming out of my nipple and…” Sombra interrupts, his face becoming clear in the dark shadow, “Colostrum?” She smiles, happy to educate him. “Yes, the pre-breast milk excretion that most mammals have when pregnant. It usually goes away when…” Sombra doesn’t wait for her to finish. “So the hormones are working. You’re beginning to leak.” Twilight nods. “I guess. I’ve never had milk before so it was a new experience and it distracted me enough that the clit enlarger really had its way with me, which caused me to…” His voice is abrupt, but he looks confused. “You are very talkative today.” Twilight looks at him and bares her soul with language he’ll understand. “I am so incredibly fucking bored.” Sombra blinks. “Bored? What?” She nods, frowning. “I’m strapped in one spot for most of the day. I have nothing to read. No one to talk to. Just a couple of sex toys, and I always drop one. It’s… not exactly an intellectually stimulating environment. The only reprieve is when you deign to visit, so I have to get my talking in when I can.” Sombra furrows his brow in confusion. Most of the smoke dissipates, and he’s left standing with crossed arms and a curious gaze. “What are you?” She sighs. “I told you, I’m a pony. I was born a unicorn, ascended to an alicorn, and have lived my life as one since. I’m a researcher. I’m a student. I’m a princess. I’m an element. I’m a…” “No, I mean… most women would be a gibbering mess by now. I use you all night. I know I break you every night. And yet, every day you seem right as rain. You hardly sleep. I leave you alone through the day because I expect you to sleep.” He sounds utterly confused. She glares at him, the frustration rising. “Oh. So you never intended me to hold the dildo in? I know this is all a game to you, but a game is only fun if there’s some element of chance involved. Rigging it every time is hardly what I’d call…” He shouts, “This is absurd! You are my sex slave, why am I arguing wi…” Twilight shouts back, now truly angry. “Sex slave? What kind of sex slave never has sex? You’re just obsessed with your obscene games and spells. I’m a nerd. I understand weird fixations. But I don’t hide them! I like books. A lot. I don’t like comics at all. You like your weird BDSM stuff a lot. But you don’t like sex. And that’s fine, if you fucking just admit it! Instead you parade around like some…” Sombra slams his actual hand onto the metal X with a loud clang, resting it next to hers as he dangerously flexes in anger. He looks entirely solid, and there isn’t a trace of smoke to be seen around him. “Excuse me? Are you actually calling me, me a sex-less nerd?” He’s inches from her face, leaning in and glaring furiously. His eyes are glowing intensely, trying to magically drive fear into her. She doesn’t give a fuck. “Because from what I’ve seen, you are! You’ve got all this weird stuff tucked away, all these weird devices that are suspiciously clean, and a… ” Sombra seems offended. “I can’t believe this! My toys are clean because I’m not an animal and I fucking take care of them! I keep them organized, categorized, and spotless. They are here so no one…” Twilight snorts and rolls her eyes. “Please. I bet you never even had a cult.” She smirks, suddenly feeling vindictive. Her voice drops low. “You know… ponies worship me. I discourage it, of course, but I know for a fact that ponies have prayed to…” “Are you fucking serious right now? Of course I had a cult! It was twenty seven people and it was all over the news and I had to…” Twilight’s smirk only grows more arrogant as he talks. He just admitted it was a ‘cult.’ She smiles wide. His voice trails off and he glares at her in concern. “What are you so fucking smug about?” She keeps her shit eating grin. Her heart is pounding and she hasn’t been this pleased with herself in days—heck, maybe moons. “Some ponies call out my name when they cum. Just a few though, probably only a few thousand so fa…” He stares at her. His response is cold. “You lying fuck.” She frowns. “Me? You’re the one lying about having a cult. I’ve only told you the truth. You just don’t want to believe me because your ego is a thousand times larger than your coc…” He shouts, anger and disbelief apparent on his face. “I had a sex cult! You are my sex slave! I like sex! I had lots of sex!” Twilight snickers. He sounds like a bragging colt, barely out of puberty. “I call horseapples. I’ve been begging you to fuck me, and we both know I’m serious. I’ll admit that you’re extremely disturbingly good at your weird hobby, but that’s all I’ve seen. Show me that you’ll fuck me, and I’ll admit I’m wrong. I’m not too proud for that, as you well know by now.” He stares at her, searching her eyes as some thought changes behind his. She frowns. His intense and far too human gaze makes her feel embarrassed somehow. She looks downward to avoid his eyes. He’s trying to know her in a new way, and it makes her uncomfortable. She mutters, “I’m naive. Not stupid.” He reaches up and unclips her arm. She watches curiously as he unclips the other. He glances at her, seemingly unsure. “Don’t do anything.” She continues to watch as he crouches down and unties her ankle, letting her stand freely for the first time since this morning. He reaches for her other ankle, and she grabs her wrist in her own hand, rubbing it. His neck is right there, exposed and under her while he focuses on the knot. She could bash him right now. It might actually work—he’s solid right now. She doesn’t. She knows it’s a bad idea. He finishes untying her leg, and she stumbles slightly as she stands up proper. She raises an eyebrow, feeling as unsure as he stands up and looks her over intently. “What’s this?” He shrugs. “I haven’t caught you lying to me yet. I know you’re a creature of some kind, I’ve confirmed it in my lab. You might as well be a unicorn.” Twilight’s eyes go wide. “You have a lab?” Sombra raises an eyebrow. “Yes. How did you think I was testing your composition?” She blushes, slightly embarrassed. “Spells? A thaumatic study maybe?” He snorts. “Interesting. I’ll have to ask you more about that later, Princess.” She feels odd. She’s walked freely before, but only to go to the bathroom; where he would hold her hand and watch as she relieved herself. Which was admittedly super awkward. But now they’re just standing there, and it’s almost as awkward. She shuffles nervously on her bare feet. “So, uh, what are we going to do now?” He grabs her wrist, but not too tightly. His hand is warm, but not burning. “I’m going to take you to the bed and treat you like a sex slave.” She smiles nervously, unsure of what to say. “I see.” He grins slightly. “Unless you’d rather I practice my hobby tonight. I’d be happy to put you in the stockade. I have a whole selection of crops, whips, and flogs you haven’t experienced yet.” Twilight bites her lip, then glances toward the stockade. She hasn’t been put in that one yet. It looks particularly unpleasant. Her eyes drift back to him. He’s definitely interested. She shivers oddly, unsure if she’s intrigued by the idea or not. Her inner thighs feel warm. “Um, no thanks. Please don’t?” He easily pulls her forward, wrapping an arm around her back and pressing her naked body against his clothed one. Her tits sting against his rough shirt, and she shudders. “That’s not very convincing, Princess.” She feels her heart race and her face flush as she looks into his eyes. It must be fear. How odd. She was sure she was immune to that by now. Her voice is low and tender. It feels desperate, but that’s only because she is. “Please fuck my pussy with your cock until you cum.” Sombra smirks. “My little puppy is learning to beg.” She sucks in a breath as he picks her up easily, cradling her like a small child. She’s startled at how little he struggles to lift her, it’s as though she’s made of paper. His arms are thick, and it doesn’t take him long to cross the dungeon. They stop at the foot of the bed, and she feels his arms tense. She’s surprised when he throws her onto the bed, causing her to almost bounce as she lands on her back. The mattress is soft, and the sheets are clean. It smells vaguely like some non-specific flower. The bedding has been washed sometime recently. The thought is distracting. She runs her hands over the tightly made bed, feeling the fluffy duvet. It’s far, far more luxurious than being strapped to a metal frame. Sombra doesn’t say anything as he strips his clothes off, watching her carefully. Twilight watches him drop his clothes. First his shirt comes off, revealing his shoulders. Then he strips off his undershirt, and she can see his pectoral muscles flex. They’re distracting, stealing her attention as she misses him unbutton his pants. By the time she looks down, he’s already in his underwear. And then he’s not. His cock hangs freely between his legs. Oddly, he’s already erect. Usually he starts off soft and she has to work him up with her mouth. Something about the situation makes her feel warmer than usual. She licks her lips, tracing the soft flesh with her tongue. He doesn’t smile or smirk like usual. If anything, he’s seemingly emotionless. She’s sitting up, but as he climbs on the bed he slowly pushes her down. He doesn’t say anything, but neither does she. He also doesn’t hesitate. Without any fanfare, he descends upon her like a hungry animal. His teeth gently pull on her lips, and she opens them. She doesn’t resist when he kisses her. She knows better. Their bodies press together, and she feels his cock between them, resting on her stomach. He’s harder than he’s felt before. He’s hotter, but it’s not painful. His weight presses her into the bed, and she sinks into it under his weight and his kiss. She’s trapped underneath, not that she minds. It’s a thousand times more comfortable than being pressed against one of the hard metal frames she’s spent the last couple of weeks on. His body burns against her, and his tongue is inside of her. She kisses him back, embracing him with her mouth and with her arms as she reaches around him. He stops her, grabbing her hands in his own, entwining his fingers with her. It’s odd. She grips him back, squeezing his hands. They feel… normal? The strange kiss continues as he shoves his tongue slightly deeper, putting more of it in her mouth. She shivers at the invasion, rubbing it with her own tongue. It’s sensual, it’s hot, and it’s wet. Their spit mixes in her mouth, and she swallows it. It doesn’t bother her. She’s swallowed plenty of him already, and knows she’s going to eat plenty more. It’s hardly the first time he’s kissed her. He lifts her arms above her head, pinning them upward and in the bed. She almost laughs. Of course he would pin her arms. He’s not letting her think she has an ounce of control over her own body. He slowly thrust his cock against her belly, grinding his skin against hers as his balls slap wetly against her pussy. Her clit tingles as it’s rubbed vigorously in the process. Her nipples burn nicely as they rub helplessly against Sombra’s flesh. Even if she wanted to fight him, she couldn’t. The thought makes her tingle. He’s already done so much to her. He’s had her in every other way that matters, and he knows her unlike any… one else. She moans into his mouth, relishing how he swallows it. Each time his balls slap against her pussy it tingles, reminding her of the pussy spanking she got on the first night. How wonderfully enlightening that lesson had been. He slides his knees gently between hers, and starts to force her legs to open with a slow but unstoppable strength. She shivers helplessly. She’s already half gone. Her clit is tingling, her nipples are warm and squished by him, her tongue is slave to his, her hands are pinned above her head, and her legs are being spread wide. He doesn’t even stop kissing her as he puts both of her hands into one of his. She gently tests the strength, finding that his one hand easily holds her two captive. He exhales into her with a groan and she breathes it in, relishing the smokey tasting exhalation that he always uses to claim her. Twilight is dizzy. Sombra leaves her gasping for air as he leans upward and pulls out of the kiss. He slides his hand down her body, giving her tit a firm grab along the way. She’s pinned with her arms above her head, her legs spread helplessly, and his arm sliding further down her body. His voice is low and commanding, and actually comes from his mouth. It sends a primal shudder down her spine. “Don’t move your hands.” She whispers, “Okay…” He sits upwards, freeing his cock from in between them and sliding his hand down her arms. Her hands are left stretching upwards, but she doesn’t move them. She’s being good. She wants to be good. He leans upward further, propping himself up by placing his hand next to her neck. His other hand drops lower. She feels it slide under his cock, and touch her clit. A familiar jolt runs through her and she smiles at the sensation. They’re both acting strange. Usually he just does things to her while she begs him to stop until she can’t anymore; but right now he’s being slow and she’s being… Like this. She’s not usually smiling like this until after he breaks her. He always breaks her. But it usually takes a few forced orgasms before her mind devolves into his eagerly lustful plaything. Is she starting out broken tonight? Or is this something else? She’s coherent right now and not the stinging wet and disoriented mess she usually is when she begs him for more with burning tears in her eyes. Sombra’s voice is low. “Let’s make this memorable. Don’t cum until I’m inside of you.” She nods, unsure if she trusts her voice. His hand is warm as it presses into her clit. Twilight shivers as it causes an erotic spark of pleasure. Her clit is sore from a day of being suckled and stretched, but his touch makes it sing. She can’t help it. He’s trained her well, and he’s learned too much about her. His fingers are one of her weaknesses; they’re firm and strong, and he demonstrates it again and again. Her hands twitch in time with Sombra’s stroking. Her breathing is already labored, but her tits are heaving in the same cadence. Everything is happening at his rhythm. She shudders, feeling his weight shifting as he slides his body downward. Her eyes are focused on his, soaking in their strange glow. He looks serious. His face is focused and his gaze is hungry. He’s not smiling at all, instead he’s intense. She shivers, letting him see her eyes as the pleasure from her clit begins to shock her. He wants to know what he’s doing to her, and she wants him to see it happen. Tonight, she needs him to know. Her eyes don’t blink as her breathing grows more intense. He narrows his eyes, leaning downward as his finger switches from rhythmically pressing on her clit to flicking it from side to side. She moans, and her legs twitch. She presses upwards and into him. He knows this quickly makes her cum. He knows that very well by now. She wants to grab him, to pull him down into her, but she keeps her hands pinned above her head like she was told. It’s too hot. It’s too much and she knows it. She bites her lip, trying to keep the sensation back. Her nipples tingle for some reason. Her hips start to move, rolling into his hand to provide more range of motion. He’s relentless and she shivers. Her legs shake. She bites harder. Her hands ball into fists, clenching tightly as she forces them deeper into the bed. Her body needs this. She feels the tell tale wetness leaking from her pussy. Her breathing gets harder as she loses focus on it. He’s watching her. She’s fighting it. She shows him how hard she can fight. She forces the feeling back even as he feeds kindling to her fire. Her stomach is taught, whip tight as she struggles. Twilight feels it happening, her little fire growing too large too fast. She can’t stop it. She feels his cock on her stomach. She feels his balls against her pussy. She starts to hear a wet slap, then a lewd slippery sound as Sombra’s fingers grow faster and more intense as they command her to feel them. He presses harder as he finger bangs her clit. She’s losing control and she knows it. Her eyes grow desperate, and she’s at her limit. She stops breathing, the only noise she makes is a pained moan. She can’t move. It’s too risky. Any little motion and she’ll cum. Sombra ignores her distress, his fingers relentless. “Please…” She whispers. Her voice is wet. Is she broken? She’s begging, and she means it. Something about this is more intimate than usual. She feels strangely shy. He doesn’t answer immediately, and the pause is almost too much for her. She twitches, her whole body clenching before she stops it and whines. His eyes are penetrating her. He sees her and he knows her. There’s nowhere for her timid fear of being broken to hide. “Beg, Princess.” His voice is calm and cruel. It makes her bite her lip harder before she sucks in a panicked breath. Her own voice is a desperate stream of words that she forces out in one rushed breath. “Please! Fuck me. Mate me. I need your cock in my pussy. I need your cock. Please mate… fuck… me… mate…” She blinks, feeling it overwhelm her. She used the wrong words. She doesn’t care. She doesn’t think he does. She shivers. He’s not inside. She whimpers, shaking her head in a terrified panic. “No no no n ono onononnonooooo….” Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Equestria, Alicorn of Friendship, Element of Magic isn’t strong enough. Sombra is watching. He doesn’t stop. He doesn’t even slow down. Twilight panics, and squeezes her pussy desperately. She wants to let Sombra watch, to truly know her, but his eyes are too much. The world is turning white. Twilight can’t stop it from happening. She can only hold off the storm. She screams at him, furrowing her brow and forcing short, quick breaths. It’s not romantic, but it gets the job done. Twilight grunts in time with his thrusts, matching them with her chest as she wills the pleasure down through grit teeth. She can’t speak. She can’t move. All she can do is breathe and focus. But it works. Sombra finally smiles, sliding the hand by her neck to under her head. He flips it around and grabs the back of her head through her hair, resting them both on the back of his hand. He stops flicking her clit, and draws his hips back. Twilight keeps grunting. Sombra lowers his head so he’s right in front of her face. His eyes are glowing and he’s smiling. “Good dog.” He enters slowly, his rock hard cock finding no resistance. She spreads herself wider for him, desperate to feel him inside of her. The sensation of him entering her is not much different than a dildo, but he’s warmer. Much warmer. Her grunting stops, and Sombra slides his hand over her clit and… Twilight sees white. The fire burns her as it flares up inside. She knows he’s watching. He’s holding her head still. Her body clenches and quivers, shuddering helplessly under Sombra’s weight while he firmly grips her head in place as she shakes. The warm, familiar feeling is crushing her in a wonderful way. She’s full, so full, and her pussy grips him. Her hands slam into the bed, and her words are nothing but a guttural moan. Is this a victory of some kind? Wetness soaks her legs and the bed as she squirts. His cock is rubbing her squirt spot, and she isn’t in any state of mind to control it. She gurgles happily. Her eyes flutter, and her legs are wide and kicking. Sombra grunts and her mouth is filled with his hand. It tastes like her. She licks it uncontrollably, desperate to feel and taste more of him. It’s erotic in a new and consuming way as she hungrily licks him. Her arms are pinned by something. Her body is pinned by him. Her legs are in the air, kicking and then squeezing, and then kicking again. He grabs her tongue, and gently pulls it out of her mouth. She’s wants to be a good sex slave. The thought is almost as electric as the orgasm itself. She shudders again, feeling him deep inside of her. She shelves the realization for later, adding it to her library of things not to properly think about. Sombra ignores her orgasm, sliding his cock into and out of her at his own pace. Her clit is mashed as he rams into it. Her breathing is labored as she licks and sucks his hand. Her hands squirm above her head, their reason for being there forgotten but the rule remembered. She’s filled with real, living cock. Sombra’s cock. It’s warm and hot and slick and big and hard and rough and relentless and filling and so very filling and… it… feels… She groans around his fingers as she reminds herself that cumming is all in the mind. Twilight can’t help it. She’s his now. She shivers and shudders as Sombra continues to pound into her, slamming his cock deep and mashing into her clit. Her face is covered in her own drool and she can’t breath as her body celebrates her continued carnal submission. He doesn’t stop. He fucks her without mercy and any time she starts to think real thoughts her brain and body immediately pull her under, reminding her that she has one task right now. Twilight doesn't need to do anything but cum and she knows it. She’s good at it. She’s practiced and studied and she’s a good student. There’s nothing to worry about. There’s nothing to fret. She cums under his cock and under his stare. He knows what she’s doing. What she’s thinking. What she’s not thinking. He knows exactly what she’s not going to think about ever again as her eyes guiltily admit that she wants him while she hungrily suckles his fingers and her pussy squeezes and squirts hot fluid around his cock. He pulls his hand out of her mouth and uses the one under her head to pull her hair, tilting her head backward so she can’t see him. The pain shocks her in a nice way, and the sensation of her head being forced by him makes her groan. He puts his face in her neck, and he licks it. His warm, wet tongue draws a hot circle over her throat. He scrapes his teeth across her skin. He kisses her, suckling her neck. Twilight gurgles blissfully. She can’t think as what’s left of her mind melts. The constant stream of euphoria isn’t just orgasms. Not exactly. It’s just… bliss. She doesn’t know how long the strange meditation lasts, but she’s unaware of anything else. She feels him use her, filling her pussy with his cock and nibbling and suckling her neck. She feels him bite her hard and she’s shocked with pain, but not unpleasantly. He thrusts deep, holding himself inside of her. He quivers. She moans. He throbs inside of her. Twilight is filled. The primal need within her gloats. The deed is done. All this other pleasure was just to get her filled with his cum. A traitorous voice reminds her that he’s a strong, and powerful male; whose seed is now inside of her. An ancient dance of survival, the first thing life ever did, has taken another step. It doesn’t care that she’s not part of this world—he just made her part of the dance. She’s now matching his steps. He’s still biting her. The pain is phenomenal. She feels something hot oozing deep into her pussy as he just keeps filling her up. She’s probably bleeding on her neck from his fangs. Sombra twitches inside of her and she moans. She hasn’t been filled like this before. It’s hot and strange, but incredibly satisfying. He keeps pumping, and she vaguely realizes that this was to be her dinner. He had planned on having her suck it out of him, hadn’t he? Is that why there’s so absurdly much? She shudders, happy to go hungry. He slowly lets go of the bite, breathing heavily. She’s never felt him out of sorts like that before, and it makes her giddy. He’s still pumping into her, still filling her. Sombra lets out a satisfied groan. Twilight lays there, just feeling. She feels his cock inside of her. She feels his cum sticking to her. She feels his body on top of her. She feels his breath rolling across her wet neck. She feels her salty tongue. She feels her own hands with each other. She feels her nipples twitch. She feels the cool air on her legs, and the smile on her mouth. She shivers. Her body feels so much lighter. “Can I move my hands now?” He grunts in affirmation, collapsing onto her. She finally wraps her arms around him, along with her legs. It’s nice. She’s never felt so completely satisfied. He seems content as well. Gently, she strokes his back. Her voice is tired, but amused. “You win again. You do have sex.” He props himself up over her, his cock still inside. He’s looking at her again. Not out of hunger, not angrily or even demanding, just in a curious way. He simply wants to know. She’s not ashamed to let him look. They stare at each other, and she realizes that he’s unsure. He wants to say something. She doesn’t know what it is, so she waits. She has nowhere else to be. Eventually he sighs. “What… was that?” She snorts. “Sex.” He rolls his eyes. “I’m well aware, Princess. I mean… I’ve had sex plenty, but that was… different.” She shrugs. “I haven’t. You’re my first.” Sombra lays back down, rolling off her in the process. She feels his deflating cock slip out of her, and suddenly has an empty feeling. At least her insides are still warm gooey. “Tomorrow you and I are going to talk…” She smiles, rolling over to face him on the bed. “Why not tonight?” His hands wander to her tits, and give them a little pinch. She squirms slightly, but doesn’t do anything else. Sombra licks his lips. “I have other plans for tonight…” Twilight doesn’t mind the other plans.
Day 33, MorningIt’s finally been a full moon. She has twenty nine left. She snorts, wondering why she ever thought that had been an option. By the time her friends find her, if they ever find her, she’s going to be a completely different mare. Hell, she’ll probably be a mom by then. Sombra sure is trying. They only thing that’s kept her from carrying his child are the hormones he makes her take to enlarge her breasts. He never wears condoms, and often uses the spell that makes him ejaculate too much. She doesn’t mind, exactly, but once she calms down she has to drain herself of him. That part is sort of gross. She still misses her friends, but her life isn’t as bad as when she first got here. He’s gotten her books, for instance. She also spends her days chained to the bed now so she can properly sleep. She needs to sleep during the day, or at least what she thinks is the day, because she’s busy all night. Sometimes he uses his collection to play with her. Sometimes they just have sex in the bed. Regardless of where or how they do it, she ends every night with a pussy stuffed full of his cum. He’s been relentless with his deposits since the first time he took her in bed, and she’s been just as bad with her begging for them. She’s horny all the time now. It could be the hormones. It could be his “training”. Maybe she was always a pervert, and just never knew. Regardless of why, she now is. When she’s not riding his cock, she’s thinking about it. She’s tried every piece of furniture in the dungeon, and she has her own favorites. He’s used every toy on her, and she let him know her reviews after. They talk about it. She tells him which ones feel the best, which positions are good, and which ones don’t do much for her. She eats real food now. He even cooks steak for her occasionally. She feels guilty eating it, but it’s delicious. She tries not to think about it. She’s a human—at least for now. Right now she’s laying on her bed daydreaming while the machines suck on her tits and her clit. The machines don’t really hurt anymore. Now they just feel nice. Both of her tits lactate, and it’s not colostrum anymore. It’s real milk. They aren’t much bigger than they used to be, but they’re more full. They feel heavier and more present, although that could be how she carries herself. Her clit is certainly bigger, though. It’s obscene the way it sticks out slightly, but Sombra likes it like that. He’s started to suckle it, which always causes her melt. Her books are mostly study materials. She’s studying for her new job, since she’s going to be at it for so long. There’s manuals on sexual positions, erotic novels, magazines with pictures, and even anatomy books. She even has one of herself that’s almost a journal. He’s started to take pictures of her and fill out her album. Twilight thinks she’s sexy. She’d fuck herself. She laughs at the thought. But then rethinks it. Yeah, she would fuck herself. She would know exactly what she likes. Curiously, she wonders if she would be a better sexual partner than Sombra. She doubts it. She worries about escape sometimes, but she’d rather not think about it. Her friends might not be powerful enough to stop him here. They might not be able to find her. There’s a lot of reasons she might be stuck here for a very long time. Maybe… No, she doesn’t need to think about this. She puts the thought away. She needs to focus on the twenty nine moons left. It’s a long time, a very long time, but it’s a tangible real time. Her friends will find her, and they will come up with something. Until then, she should study. There’s no reason she should be bad at her job. She picks up the book on sexual taboos and slowly starts to finger herself as she reads it. Maybe he wants to be called daddy?
Day 124, AfternoonTwilight is looking through her album, relishing the photos. Each one is a memory, and there are hundreds. The pictures are chronological. At the start, in the first few chapters she can see the fear and confusion, but as she flips through, her face turns more satisfied. Eventually there are shots of her creamed pussy. The pictures are hot enough that they would make her wet. Well, they would if she wasn’t already always wet nowadays. He said it was the hormones. She thinks it’s the constant pussy training and her corrupted mind. Sombra has cameras in the dungeon. He didn’t tell her until recently. She thought he’d been taking the pictures. He had, but only some. The others were pulled from some sort of “4k video” feed. He’d kept the cameras secret until he fully trusted her. Now that she was… well, more familiar with him… he’d let her see the full album. She traces her fingers over the early pictures, then turns the page. They had pictures of her in every piece, from every angle. Additionally, they had pictures of her using every toy. He didn’t keep her locked up during the day anymore. There wasn’t much need of that. She couldn’t go anywhere. When she was bored, she pulled out a toy. She’d made many of her own private memories. But she followed the rules. She always called out his name when she came, and she always made sure to be thinking of him. She was a good sex slave. After she was done, she always cleaned up the mess she’d made, and meticulously put the toys back where she found them. Sombra doesn’t like his collection abused, but she is free to use it. She still misses her friends. Her hands run over some of the more recent pages. He’d changed her. She didn’t mind the chemicals that left her permanently hairless everywhere but her head. The piercings in her nipples were fun as well. The clit piercing, though, was something she struggled with. Sometimes it was a bunch of fun. Sometimes it hurt a lot, and made her too easy for Sombra to control. The game isn’t fun if it’s too easy. She turns the page again, wondering what Spike is up to. She’d last seen him with Flash. Hopefully they were doing well. Flash was a kind soul and he didn’t deserve anything bad. Spike was also a kind soul, but he was a dragon. He’d be fine simply by his nature. She flips the page. Sombra had kept his word so far. He rarely left the lair, and mostly it was to get food and things for Twilight. He said that she was more valuable than any trinket. He was probably right. She worried he’d figure out whatever ritual he had planned before she was rescued. Because she is definitely getting rescued. Only twenty six moons to go. Twilight ignores the nagging feeling around that thought and focuses on the pages. In the next section of the book is the start of her tattoos. Simple things. She’d asked for a book. He put a little book around her pussy, so when she opened her legs it looks like a book opening. She’d thought it was cute. She still does. He put his name above it. It was Sombra’s book. He tattooed where the cuffs on her wrists and ankles go. A little black collar is tattooed around her neck, reminding her what she is. He’d tattooed a silhouette of his hands over her tits. One on each, like he was holding her from behind. So he’d always be touching them, he’d said. She flips the pages again, skipping a few. She didn’t mind the target he’d tattooed on her tongue, but she hadn’t enjoyed getting it. Still, it made for a fun game every once in a while where he’d practice his aim. The thought amuses her as she realizes that her dignity is long, long gone. The Twilight from before would be horrified at the sort of games they get up to. Finally, she finds the picture she wants. It is innocent enough at a glance. Just two ponies in bed. Their bodies under the covers. Staring at each other in the dark. But she knows exactly what was under the covers. Twilight smiles wickedly as she turns on the borrowed toy. It buzzes. With one hand she lowers it to her clit ring. With the other, she holds the book in front of her face so she can focus on the picture. It tingles when it slams into the ring, causing her to wince, then thrust into it. The pain fades, and then the electricity starts. She keeps smiling, ignoring the intense sensation and staring at the picture. That was when she had won his trust. She’d had his tattoos. His piercings. His cum. But that was when she had convinced him. The vibrator tingles her as she reminisces. Under the covers, she was wrapped in a harness. The harness was covered in electric shock points and vibrators. One in her ass, one in her pussy, one each on her nipples, and a few placed at key points along her back and abdomen. He’d made the harness for her, so it was custom. Custom was nice. The vibrator causes her to clench and she lets out a satisfied moan. She lets the little orgasm ride through her. It isn’t enough to really rock her, but it’s a good start. The electroshock patches had kept her abdomen clenching and unclenching, removing any semblance of control over her orgasms. Underneath the covers, she’d been given the ride of her life. And Sombra had just watched, quietly and calmly staring at her as she helplessly cummed her brains out for what felt like hours. She’d begged him to stop it. She’d begged him to keep it on. She’d begged him to kill her, then begged him to make her pregnant. Twilight chuckled at the memory. Her mouth has a habit of making some pretty heavy promises when she is being fucked silly. Then she’d begged him to fuck her mouth. That one, he’d eventually listened to. Twilight shivers at the memory, letting the vibrator carry her all the way again. This time it’s harder, more intense, and far more satisfying. She opens Sombra’s book, sliding the vibrator inside as the pages flutter, begging to be read. He’d used her thoroughly that night. He usually did, but that night was… something else. She’d managed to stay conscious. She must have came hundreds of time in that night alone. And Sombra had been so… hungry. Even after sucking his cock, he’d flipped her over and pulled the vibrator out of her pussy. He’d shoved his still cum and spit covered cock inside and pounded her pussy while she was trapped by the rest of the harness. It had been wild, passionate, and mind blowing. And he had just kept using her. Load after load. He’d turned her into a piece of art. Her eyes flickered to the next picture, a shot of her laying naked and staring directly at the camera. Her body was covered in streaks. Her hair was matted and ruined. Her skin was lined with red marks where the harness had held her tightly and the electroshock patches had left her stinging and even singed from the abuse. Her mouth was a huge, cum stained smile. This is the picture she needs. This is why she’s in the book right now. The vibrator goes deeper, and she rides it. She clenches and squeezes, pretending it’s Sombra’s cock. While the vibrator is inside, she flicks her clit, tapping the piercing with her finger. It’s electric. It’s shocking. It’s deep, oh so deep. As she looks at her mindless and happy face in the picture, she sees how beautiful she is. Her perfect face is streaked in white. Her mouth is drooling with that dopey smile. Her eyes are looking straight back at her. Sombra is right below, pounding his cock into her pussy. She screams out his name as she really cums, “Sombra!” The orgasm rips through her violently, and she collapses into the bed exhausted. She needed that release. She’s finally free of that knot of arousal in her stomach, at least for a few minutes. The picture always works. She clicks the vibrator off, and lets it fall on the bed next to her. The album falls on her face as she relaxes. A minute or two passes where she just lets her wet pussy twitch and quiver with her legs spread wide. There’s a noise, but she doesn’t move. It has to be him. If he wants her to do something, he’ll tell her. He doesn’t say anything, so she doesn’t do anything. She hears him walk across the floor, then stop at the bed. She keeps her eyes closed under the album pages. He’s staring at her still clenching pussy, probably. Reading the pages of his book. He likes his little book. She hears a quiet click of metal, then the sound of cloth. The bed moves slightly as he climbs on it. She doesn’t do anything. He does. Without any warning, without any foreplay, something hard slips into her as he settles over her. Twilight smiles under the book as his cock fills her. There’s no hesitation as he begins to slam into her. He’s not worried about her pleasure, not this time. He’s just using her. Her pussy grips at him. She’s trained it to do so many wonderful things for him. She’s a good sex slave. He doesn’t care. Her little book has opened for him again as he hilts inside of her and grunts. As quickly as it started, it’s over. A satisfying warmth floods her depths as he uses her for her true purpose. Twilight’s grin goes crooked as she smiles a little too wide for her face to handle. She feels dizzy and hot. She loves it when he uses her like that. He reaches down and grabs both of her nipples, squeezing them hard. She shudders from the sudden pain and the picture album slides off her face. He’s still buried in her. His eyes are emanating powerful magic. He squeezes them again. “Ruin my book, Princess.” She shivers, enthralled. “Yes, Sombra.” He twists her nipples again and she remembers her face in the photo and the dark, sweet promises she made to him that night. It comes quick. She cums so hard that she shakes, squeezing his cock even as it shrinks. A wet squelch sprays around them both, announcing that her book has been satisfactorily ruined. Her body continues to quiver, but he simply gets up and climbs off the bed. He puts his pants back on while Twilight is still convulsing in the throes of her orgasm. She shudders. It wasn’t a great orgasm. It was quick, and painful. But that wasn’t the point. The point was that he’d told her, and she’d obeyed. “Clean this mess up.” She laughs. “You’re such an ass.” He seems to stumble, thrown off by her sudden defiance. “Shut up…” She throws a pillow at him with a laugh as he walks awkwardly away. “You shut up, you horny asshole.” Sombra stumbles out of her pillow range and then disappears in a puff of darkness. Sometimes she loves how awkward he is.
Day 245, MidnightTwilight hangs from the A-frame, leaning forward as far as the cuffs will let her. She’s exhausted, but thankfully the night is over. Every part of her hurts, she’s bleeding in one too many places, and a thick slime is dribbling down the inside of her legs. But it’s over, for now. She just breathes heavily, sucking in desperate breaths while Sombra uses his camera to take a few final pictures. She doesn’t mind the pictures. It feels necessary now, a reminder of what exactly the night had been. At some point she’ll open up the album and the picture will remind her. She’ll be able to remember the crop he’d used to beat her, the vice he’d placed on her clit that had made her scream, the far too large and painful dildo that he’d used to make her… like this. Without the pictures, it will all just be a blur of obscene torture. With the pictures, it’s specific and meaningful. They both understand that. And so, she smiles for the camera. Sombra didn’t ask her to. He never does. The smiles are for her. The smiles remind her that even though she’s completely and utterly beaten, humiliated, debauched, and broken… that she’s still herself. All this will all pass. She only needs to last twenty two moons. It had felt like such an impossibly long time when this started. But now time was moving much faster. He still tortured her most nights. He fucked her senseless on the others. Her skin was a maddening canvas of dark ink that he’d been decorating to his pleasure, and her body had been pulled and stretched to fulfill his obscene desires; growing in profane ways she’d never before imagined. But each and every time now was just another day. Each tattoo was just another small change. Even her now plump tits and unnaturally large clit were just minor changes in the grand scheme of things. Twenty two moons. She smiles, watching the camera with an almost giddy feeling. It isn’t just possible; she knows she can do it now. She’s confident. Sombra pauses his photography, looking over the camera curiously. “You’re… looking oddly cheerful, Princess…” She laughs, finding his confusion amusing. “I’m just thinking about how much I hate you.” She doesn’t really. Certainly not like she should, or even like she used to. She simply doesn’t care anymore. He frowns. “We could continue to play if you’d like.” Twilight’s smile grows larger. She knows him too well by now. “No, we can’t. I’m completely numb anywhere that matters. You have work to do. Even if you did squeeze one or two out of me, they’d be practically nothing. I need sleep, water, food, and a break. You’re cruel, not stupid. You’ve wrung me dry for the time being. Continuing would be banal, and we both know it.” Sombra takes another picture, not bringing the camera up to his face. He stares, his eyebrows furrowing. “I see… Then perhaps you have a review for me?” Twilight forces herself upright slightly. She actually likes this part. She feels like she’s giving an oral report on a study she’s done. In a way, that’s exactly what it is. Her legs scream in pain as she forces them to support her weight instead of her wrists. “The crop you used is exceptionally painful, but not damaging. Ten out of ten, especially the way you teased me with it. I did not enjoy the vice. It was painful, but so much that I went numb quite quickly. I’d give it a four. If you like seeing the way it deformed my clit, perhaps up to a six. I much prefer something that doesn’t make me numb so quickly.” Sombra nods. “I see. So it’s for my pleasure, not yours.” She nods back. “Yes. As far as the dildo, well… It was very large. I think I like that? It would have been far too much if you’d started with it. But since you loosened me up with your cock, and greased me with your cum, it worked quite well. In a vacuum, it’s a seven. A decent dildo, but too large. The way you used it tonight? A nine. Easy. Maybe a nine point five. There was something enthralling about being spread so wide my cunt couldn’t flex at all.” He raises an eyebrow. “And my cock?” She laughs. “Again? Of course it’s a ten. I think you just like hearing that by now.” He frowns. “When we started, you’d rate it a two. Sometimes a one.” She shrugged. “I was trying to be mean to you. I hadn’t figured out that you don’t care about that just yet.” He sighs. “Does that mean we should re-collect the data from that time period?” Twilight nods her head. “I’ve been thinking about that. I think we should. Not that I was lying to you back then, but I have a much different perspective now. I’ve seen all the toys at least twice, and have a better idea of what a ten and a one are. Additionally, I feel like you have a better handle on using them on me. So some of the low ranking toys, like your metal chalice, might be more fully enjoyed by both of us. And I don’t want to give them an unfair rating due to my initial inexperience and hostility. Even if hostility was, and still is, warranted.” He squints at her suspiciously. “I still don’t understand you…” She rolls her eyes. It’s this conversation again. “I told you, your magic that makes your pets docile simply doesn’t work on me. I’m immune. I’ve been exposed to it too much.” Sombra continues to frown. “Then why don’t you struggle more? Fight me or try to escape? You’re surprisingly compliant. If mouthy.” She glares at him, slightly angry. “Because there’s no point. I don’t have my magic here. You do. I’m at your mercy and we both know it. Additionally, as long as you’re abusing me, you aren’t hurting anyp… anybody else. It turns out I can take it. So I do. You get your jolly’s off while my friends get to live their lives unmolested.” His frown grows deeper. “And you suffer.” She shrugs, letting the anger dissipate. “Yeah. Honestly I don’t mind the torture. I think I’ve gotten used to that. It’s the boredom and the loneliness. It’s the melancholy of knowing they are living their lives and I don’t get to be a part of it. It’s wondering if they are worried about me. It’s wondering if my…” she hasn’t said much about Equestria, so she chooses her words carefully, “home is doing all right without me. Wondering if they miss me, and unsure if I’d rather they were pining for me or have moved on.” He sighs. “I don’t understand your attachments. They aren’t here right now. You are.” She takes a breath, feeling a welling sadness inside of her. “You really don’t understand? Am I strange to you because I’m a pony, or are you strange to me because you’re not human?” He cocks his head. “I am human, Princess. You’re the anomaly here.” Twilight looks at him in befuddlement. “Uh? No? You’re not human at all. Even in my home, our Sombra wasn’t a pony. Here you have magic and humans don’t. You live off shadows. You don’t feel like humans do. You don’t love like humans do. You don’t have sex like humans do… I thought you knew.” He takes a step back, looking alarmed. “How would you know what humans are like?” She blankly stares, surprised that he doesn’t know. “The books you brought me on human sexuality and love? My human friends that I’ve known now for some time? The school I tried to fit in at? Humans and ponies are more similar to each other than you are to humans.” He looks at his hands, then back at her. The camera is dangling from a string around his wrist, hanging loosely. Twilight watches him, curious as he seems to have some sort of attack. His breathing picks up, and he starts scraping his hands against each other like he’s trying to pull off gloves that he doesn’t have. The smoke around him billows for a moment, then evaporates. He stills, forcing his breathing back to normal and he looks at her intently. “So it seems.” is all he says. His face is dark and unreadable. Twilight sighs. “Oh, don’t sulk. It’s not all bad. I think you and I are more alike than you and humans, for instance.” His eyes glint dangerously. “So you think I’m more pony than human, then?” She’s not intimidated, or even flustered by his dangerous glare. There’s something entirely too intellectually freeing about being forced to orgasm until you’re numb and left hanging naked and wet in front of your malefactor. “Oh, stars no. You’re light-years away from ponies. Ponies thrive on love and friendship. They’re sensitive, silly creatures with big hearts. Your heart is… there, but selfish. You’re as insensitive a creature as I’ve ever met, and you’re far too serious.” He takes a step closer, putting his face directly in hers. His breath is hot and barely restrained. His eyes almost look wild. Twilight’s never seen him look this kind of angry before. “I know I don’t belong anywhere. I’ve always been an outcast, and I always will. I’m sick of trying to conform to this pathetic world, so I’m going to make it conform to me.” She feels her heart flutter. Something about his passion makes her numb nerves feel warm and tingly. He’d wrung every last bit of lust and desire out of her, and somehow he was squeezing blood from a stone. Her limbs scream in pain as she leans forward to press her dry lips against his. The touch is electric and makes her shiver. Her voice is a whisper. “I didn’t say you were like a pony. I said you were like me. Here’s my heart on a plate for you to eat, not that I expect you to understand.” Sombra leans back, surprised by her sudden kiss and putting enough distance between them that she can’t reach him again. Twilight stares at him and bares her soul. “I don’t hate what you do to me. I daresay you’ve taught me things about myself that I now relish. I understand and empathize with your need to categorize and measure. Even your need to mark and control me. I know what it’s like to feel like an outcast, to bury yourself in your work, and to treat others like… objects. When you touch me we connect. No one else knows me in the way you do, and I feel like I know you in a way no one else does.” He takes a step backwards, seemingly off put by her odd confession. She glares at him almost angrily. “I’ll never be your docile little toy, not entirely. But it turns out that I might like playing with you regardless. I didn’t expect that, and I don’t think you did either. You can be a monster. I can be an anomaly. And maybe we can be… something. What do you say, Sombra? Will you be my friend?” Fear is a strange thing to see in Sombra’s eyes. Twilight tries to hide her joy. He feels something, and that alone is a victory for her. Sombra picks up the camera and nervously takes a picture. “I need some time to think.” She laughs. “We have twenty two moons for you to think. Don’t worry. I’m not going anywhere.” She glances meaningfully at the cuffs chaining her to the A-frame.” He furrows his brow. “What happens then?” She freezes, the strange mirth suddenly fading. She hasn’t told him her timeline yet. He doesn’t know. The realization makes her feel strangely powerful, and a vindictive smile grows on her face. “Then, ready or not, pass or fail, we’ll have a friendship test.” He doesn’t answer her cryptic response. Instead he backs off strangely, as though she’s dangerous. Twilight feels oddly in charge considering she’s the one naked and chained to the sex furniture. The thought reminds her, and her intense focus drops into a quick panic. “Uh, hey, can you move me to the bed tonight? Before you go? I don’t want to hang here all… night?” She isn’t sure if it’s night or day. Sombra doesn’t respond, only fading into the darkness and leaving her alone in the room. She hangs her head in frustration. “Shit.”
Day 299, MorningTwenty moons. Twilight walks through her miniature library. He’s gotten her so many books over the last two moons. Enough that she can’t keep up. She’s not bored anymore. He’s even given her a room. Her own room instead of just living in his sex dungeon. It’s still underground, it’s still dark, it’s still imprisonment, but it actually feels like her space and not his. She has book shelves. A bed with a purple star on it. A writing desk for note taking and letter writing. She’s written to the girls, and Sombra has promised that the letters have been delivered. He hasn’t brought her any responses, but knowing that they know she’s okay is enough for now. Sometimes he asks for her input on the magic. She’s let him figure out much of it, but he’s close to a breakthrough and she knows it. Once he figures out the universal harmonic, he’ll know enough to be truly unstoppable in this world. As it stands, he does run the risk of running out of energy much like the equestrian artifacts. It just takes a long time. If he can tap into the harmony, he’ll have effectively endless mana. She can do that back home. It’s one of the tricks any great sorcerer or warlock can use. Here, though, the harmony is quieter and more elusive. She’d assumed there wasn’t one. He’s proven that there is—it’s just not tuned to her. He can tap into it though. He’s not a human, but he is from this world somehow. He’s accepted that fact, actually. He seems relieved by it in some way. He’s been nicer to her since that night. Not during their sessions. He’s merciless during the sessions. But outside of them he’s been… almost friendly. She shivers remembering this morning. His visit had been quick and he’s simply walked up behind her and grabbed her breast. Without thinking, she’d turned her head over her shoulder and lifted her arm to pull his head to hers. They’d kissed warmly, eagerly entwining their lips and tongues together as he groped her tit with one hand, and let the other trail down her naked stomach. She hadn’t even skipped a breath when he started to toy with her clit, instead meeting his touch by leaning into it. His morning hello had been fingering her to orgasm from behind as they’d kissed. It had been sensual and loving in a way she had been growing fond of. He simply took her when and how he wanted. And he wanted often. This morning hadn’t taken long, but he’d left her breathless and with shaking legs before smirking as he walked off suckling on his own hand. There had been no explanation, but neither of them had needed one. If anything, she is frustrated because now she’s hornier than before. Now she has to decide whether to read one of her books or go visit his library of toys. Maybe that’s what he’d wanted with the little exchange. Or maybe he’d just wanted to finger bang her from behind. Twilight’s cheeks flush as she stares at the writing desk. She hasn’t gotten much done since he left. She decides that since he caused this, he can fix it. She leaves her room and makes her way down the hallway, looking for him in his workshop. As she walks through the dim halls, she notices a door open that usually is not. She glances inside and frowns as she sees the artifacts he stole. They look drained. Each amulet is haphazardly sitting in a vial, sitting on a shelf. There are other artifacts she doesn’t recognize, and some she does. The memory stone is there as well, also looking quite empty. Hopefully he just drained it, and didn’t figure out how to use it. He must be feeding off of them somehow. Is he letting them recharge and then draining them to fuel his sorcery? She decides to leave the drained artifacts alone, they are curious but not something she can use. Her eyes glance at the two books and she freezes. Twenty moons. Or right now. Those books, drained or not, will work as keys to the portal. She’d forgotten about them somehow. Her stomach drops and her heart races. Those books are part of the equation that is her freedom. Or at least they can be. She only needs one. Then all she has to do is get out of here. Even if all she gets is the book through the portal somehow, her friends can come. And they can bring more than trinkets. They can bring actual weapons. Her heart races with a new terrified realization. Sombra is dead in her world. She closes the door fully, and stumbles down the empty hall. She forgot where she was going. He’s dead. Does she care? He’s evil. He’s evil there and he’s evil here. Remorselessly so. She finds him sitting in his chair, working on some device and wearing glowing green goggles that look eerily reminiscent of his mind control devices from another timeline in another world. There’s a thick cloud of black smoke lingering around his work table. Is that him? Was that him? He’s dead. She tries not to think about it as she quietly crawls under the table on all fours. He hadn’t seen her or heard her, he had been focused on his task. He gets like that sometimes. The smoke clings to her and she wonders if he can feel her through it. It almost feels loving as it laps at her skin. Now she is the one distracting him. He doesn’t complain as she unbuttons his pants. She tries not to think as she gently tugs his cock up and into her face. She feels him stiffen as she puts it into her mouth and slides forward, soaking it in her hot spit. He’s dead. She shoves the thought down, adding it to her ever increasing library of things not to think about. His cock grows fat and hard as she suckles it. Her tits press against his knees, and her face is buried in his crotch. She feels him go back to work, choosing not to acknowledge her attention. She doesn’t need his acknowledgment right now. She chooses to forget what she saw. What she was thinking. None of it matters right now. Right now, she has something she needs to do. She needs to leave him as horny as he left her. Smirking around his erection, Twilight breathes in his scent as she demonstrates to him exactly how little gag reflex she has left and how long she can hold her breath.
Day 401, AfternoonTwilight stares at the album. It’s more like a five volume encyclopedia anyways. It would take hours to go through properly. She knows it as she does that occasionally. She’s not going through it for fun right now, though. She has seventeen moons left. It’s been well over a year. Each night documented in excruciatingly beautiful detail. She wonders if she’s fallen in love with herself. She loves looking at her face, tracing the lines of her smiles and her frowns. She loves they way her body has become more and more blackened by his ink. The debauched corruption of her mind and her smile visibly reflected in the dark, erotic lines that seem to grow with each turn of the page. There’s power in her tattoos. He hasn’t been inking her solely for fun, but she only recently realized. What a clever application of magic. It was like cutie mark magic, but far more pointed. She laughed when she finally realized it. He was still trying to break her. It was almost cute. She hadn’t told him that she’s pretty sure that she’s immune to his tattoo magic. After all, she might not actually be. But she knows it’s not working like he wants. Nothing does when it comes to her. He keeps trying to bend her or make her perfectly loyal. And she’s not. Not by a long shot. Not that there hasn’t been some effect from all this; although she’s increasingly of the opinion that it’s not magical in nature. She’s become an absolute sexual degenerate and she’s eagerly indulging her desires with him. She’s actually happy when she gets to indulge his desires. That’s what friends do, after all. He doesn’t think they are friends. Not like she does. But that’s okay. She can feel something from him lately that’s not just his cold desire to control her or his limitless sexual hunger. She smiles as she traces the newest tattoo, a strangely looking flame just over her belly. It’s a heart. She didn’t ask for a heart. He simply chose one. That fact makes her feel warm and tingly. He cares about her in some strange alien way, and he’s trying to show her. Even if the heart was intended to manipulate her, the goal would be to make her love him. She’s tried to explain love to him. Intellectually, he understands. But emotionally, he doesn’t. Regardless, she can tell he’s lonely. And she’s the only friend he’s ever had. She scans the pages, finding the one she wanted. It was a shot of her back. There they were. Her friends. Twilight’s hands softly caress the picture, wishing she could feel them. It’s the best shot of her back in the book, the highest detail picture she can get of their cutie marks. She’d convinced Sombra to tattoo them on her, and now she had a little section on her lower back with balloons, diamonds, lightning bolts, butterflies, and apples. None of them are properly colored, but even in the black ink, they are there. It’s as close as she can get to her friends anymore. Tears well up in her eyes as she swallows them back down. Normally this is one of the thoughts she doesn’t entertain. Another book hidden away in her library of thoughts she shouldn’t have. But right now she is lonely. So she pulls the book off the shelf in her mind, and opens it wide. Today is a day where she will cry. Is Rainbow performing right now? Has her season gone well? Has she finally asked Applejack out in a meaningful way? Is Fluttershy taking car of her animals? Is Discord with her? Is Pinkie throwing a “We miss Twilight” party? Or has she moved on? Has Rarity’s business done well in Manehattan this year? Has she considered expanding again? Who’s been running her country? A pang of guilt shoots through her. She can only assume that Celestia and Luna have come out of retirement to cover her absence. Or perhaps it’s Cadance? She wonders how much Flurry heart has grown. Is the little filly speaking properly yet? Does she miss her aunty? Or has she forgotten? A year is a long time for a small filly. Twilight sniffles, her eyes wet. She wants to give Flurry a hug. The poor dear probably doesn’t understand. None of them probably understand. She just disappeared one day. Twilight curses herself. She’d been such an idiot. All she had to do was tell somepony where she planned on being. Instead, she’d figured to be in and out in a few hours. A simple trip across the barrier to check on an odd magical fluctuation in the journals and a brief visit with Sunset. She’d brought Spike with her. He'd been eager to join her. A sad smile worms its way across her face. Spike always likes visiting the human realm because of how much he’s doted on as a puppy. The thought gives her pause. Is he still a puppy? Dogs grow quickly. Has Spike grown like a dog in the human world, or a dragon in Equestria? Her stomach turns. If anybody needs to go back, it’s him. It’s one thing to be a dog for a few days, but if he’s been a dog for a year… She shivers, feeling guilty. Her heart aches as she traces her finger along the picture of her back. It’s all she has left of them. In that moment, she’d give anything just to reassure Spike. He probably misses her as much as she does him. They’ve never been apart for this long before. Hopefully Sunset and this realm’s Twilight are treating him well. Her eyes are wet and heavy as she hangs her head. It hurts to look, but she has to. She has to remember them. And they have to remember her.
Day 485, Early MorningTwilight’s dreams are dark and warm. Something is grabbing her tit, squeezing it. She loves that. Her half drowsy mind is gleeful and she smiles. There’s a weight on her back. She wants to go back to sleep. She wants to fall back into the warm embrace, the slow grinding, the wet, loving kisses. He doesn’t love her. Her eyes open, and she’s staring sleepily at her pillow in the dark. She’s in bed on her stomach. He’s on top of her. She feels his sleeping, naked body pressed smoothly against hers like they were built for each other. He’s breathing in the small of her neck, his deep warm breath tingling the back of her scalp and sending small puffs of heated smoke to run through her hair. She shivers, feeling an unwelcome pressure. She has to pee. Twilight groans, not wanting to move. She’s comfortable and warm. His cock is settled nicely, half erect and laying between her ass cheeks. She snuggles back into him, closing her eyes and willing herself to sleep. It doesn’t work, but she does feel him squeeze her in response. Oh. He’s holding her. This is nice. Twilight feels his arms wrapped around her. She isn’t just trapped by his weight, she’s held in his grasp. She smiles as he sleepily gropes her tits, his fingers rubbing at her nipples. They must have mutually passed out while fucking—she honestly doesn’t remember. She shivers in delight. This is a thousand times better than being left hanging in the A-frame all night. Although, if she was in the A-frame, she’d just piss on the floor. He had drains for that in his dungeon. Her bedroom did not. It was a proper bedroom now. She groans as her bladder reminds her that it isn’t going to wait forever. Grumpily, she tries to roll out from under him. He doesn’t let her. She grunts in frustration as he grips her tighter and presses his cock against her butt. Twilight waits a moment, then tries again. Again, Sombra squeezes her tight as she tries to escape. He’s just as possessive in his sleep as when he’s awake. The thought oddly makes her feel warm. But it doesn’t solve her bladder problem. She wiggles her butt, trying to squirm forward. She makes a few inches of progress, enough that his cock falls off her backside, before he squeezes her tight again and mutters in his sleep. “Mine…” She shivers. He’s such a jerk. But something about the possessive language and the gripping hold is causing her heart to tumble strangely. She just needs to get out of the bed so she can get to the bathroom. Then she’ll be back. He sleepily tries to pull her back to where she was, and she’s powerless as she’s dragged back the inches she’d gained. His cock slides up against her pussy lips, the half erect beast rudely pressing against her. A tingle shoots up her spine. Great. Now she has to pee and she’s horny. She groans again as she shamelessly starts to rub herself on his cock. Maybe she should just pee in the bed? The thought alarms her as he starts to sleepily grind his cock against her in response. It’s not like she hasn’t messed the bed under his ministrations before. But that had been entirely out of her control. This time she had some semblance of awareness. This time it would be gross, not erotic. She tries one more time to crawl away. He responds by holding her even tighter, groggily biting at her neck and whispering, “No…” Fuck. She shivers as he slides into her. He’s quickly growing fully erect. He isn’t even awake as he starts to fuck her. Twilight’s conflicted. Her pussy is eager to take him, and she guiltily slides herself back into his embrace, relishing the moment of submissive carnal debauchery. He’s warm, he’s enveloping, he’s strong, he’s filling, he’s inside, he’s outside, and her half asleep mind wants to stay like this. But she has to pee. She groans as he presses deep inside her. It feels good to be spread and taken, her body knows what it wants. Carefully, she peels one of his hands off her tit and brings it to her mouth. The hand is wet. She must have been leaking milk again. The thought is arousing as she puts his fingers in her mouth. She sucks on them, cleaning and warming them as he begins to pump her properly. He’s still asleep, but that doesn’t stop him from using her. She wants more of him inside of her. She wants more cock, more fingers, more tongue, more breath, more cum, more anything. She slovenly licks the palm of his hand, unabashedly smearing her face with her own spit in the process. His hand slides up her face, smearing it even more as he slides it over her forehead and into her hair. In another life, she’d think the act was gross. In another life, she wouldn’t be getting fucked senseless nightly. He grabs her hair, pulling her head sharply up with a flare of tingling pain. The sudden jerking movement wakes her up fully, like an ice cold shock to her system. She stares forward, groggily blinking the sleep from her eyes as her forehead cools off from her own evaporating spit. Sombra is awake too, and he makes it known by pushing into her hard. And deep. She gurgles as her head is pulled painfully back and her hips are pushed deliciously forward. He’s grunting, slamming himself into her, and his breath is surprisingly heavy. “Good morning, Princess.” She groans, fighting to get a word in as he uses her violently. “I… have to… pee.” He snorts, shoving her face into the bed and pinning her head there with his far too strong hands. “When I’m done.” She can’t breathe as her face is forced into the mattress. She can’t respond at all. She’s helpless as he fucks her. Her body is overwhelmed by the sensation of heat and pressure as he forces her even harder into the mattress. She attempts to turn her head sideways, if only to get a slight gasp of air, but he holds her firm. She’s soaked now. She’s dripping into the mattress, but it isn’t pee. Not yet. She shivers uncontrollably as he continues to pound into her pussy. She presses helplessly back into him, welcoming him as deep and as warmly as she can. Sombra grunts, then stills. She feels warmth, and begins to relax as he fills her. This is her favorite part. The part where she’s filled and he forgets who he is for a moment. She sighs, catharticaly enjoying his twitches and grunts. Wait. Fuck! She holds herself back, remembering the original problem. That had been close. She feels strangely warm inside. Sombra rolls off her back, and gives her ass a light slap. “Done. Go take your piss and come back to bed. It’s too early to wake up yet, so you’re going to keep me warm.” Twilight rolls out of bed with a grumble. The air is cold and she wants to get back in. Her legs are wet. She looks over her shoulder at Sombra who’s watching her with his glowing eyes. She sticks out her tongue and walks away, sure that his eyes drift to her ass. He’s never ashamed to look at what he wants, and she’s not ashamed to let him. It doesn’t take long to get to the bathroom. As she squats over the toilet, she finally lets out the pee in a warm stream of release. Other things dribble out as well. A lot of other things. She’s not worried about it. Her pussy is used to being filled by now. Cum, lube, spit, sometimes blood. It all mostly feels the same when it leaks out. She wonders if this is normal for humans, or if this is just normal for dealing with Sombra. His sex drive is absurd, and she’s the recipient for it. The thought makes her uncomfortable as she wonders what drives him. She also wonders if she’s normal for being so… receptive. She doesn’t think she’s gotten pregnant—not that he’s taken any measures to prevent it. Do humans go into heat? It’s been 16 moons, she should have had her season at least once. She’s pretty sure it’s those hormones he’d been giving her. They must do something more than giving her more full breasts. It’s likely they prevent her from having a proper estrus cycle as well. Going into estrus in this environment would be a hundred percent guarantee of getting pregnant. She snorts. She’s already helpless to his advances, and not just because he’s stronger. If she was in the throes of heat, he’d have to peel her off his cock and she knows it. What a reversal that would be. Feeling herself empty as she can manage, she begins to clean herself. Hygiene is difficult in this environment, but she’s trying. Wash herself, wash her hands, do all the little things to keep herself clean. Like not piss in her bed. Her face flushes in embarrassment. She’s distraught that she was even considering it. Sure, she’ll clean the sheets today like every day, but she doesn’t need to actively add to the problem. Twilight slaps water on her face and stares at herself in the mirror. She looks like a stranger. A tired, beautiful stranger. The woman in the mirror has tussled, tangled hair. Her purple face is covered in swirls of black ink. She has piercings in her ear, her nose, her eyebrow… she forgot about those. Her eyes drift down. Black tattooed hand prints pepper her body, swirling black flames connecting them. Her tits are swollen, each grasped by a black hand print and sporting a large golden stud through their engorged nipples. Her nipples are wet and leaking. They always leak nowadays. It’s one of the reasons she washes her sheets every day. The woman in the mirror smiles at Twilight, and it makes her heart skip a beat. She’d been worried she was falling in love with herself, and now she is sure of it. She’s gorgeous. Worse, she’s irredeemably sexy. The woman in the mirror oozes sexuality in a way that Twilight finds alarmingly attractive. Awkwardly, she blows the woman a kiss. “I’ll see you later…” She giggles at herself as she leaves the bathroom. Sombra is waiting, staring blankly at the ceiling in the dark. She practically dives under the covers, snuggling tightly up to him and pressing their naked bodies together. “It’s cold out there… warm me up.” She complains. He silently puts an arm around her, pulling her into a hug. Twilight uses the position to roll them both over, ending up on top of him and placing her face in his view while straddling him as she sits up. He frowns, looking up at her from his back after she flipped him over. “I thought you were cold?” She smiles, tracing circles on his warm chest with her cold hands. “I am.” He sighs, grabbing her hand to stop her from touching him. “I’m tired and it’s early. I’m done for now.” He seems sad, strangely distant. Twilight’s smile grows bigger as she leans down to give him a kiss. He returns it, but only barely. She pulls her hand out of his, and leans down on him, keeping her legs spread wide around his waist. He doesn’t get to work her up and then leave her wanting this time. She’s going to get some satisfaction from him. The woman in the mirror would demand nothing less. “You go to sleep then. I’ll warm myself up.” He doesn’t say anything, and his eyes drift to the side as she begins to lick his neck. Twilight feels powerful as he feels like clay under her. She places his hands, and they stay there. She moves her hips, and he joins her. She kisses him and he slowly returns it. Sombra is passive, but compliant. She likes this. She gently grabs his cock with a hand, feeling it pulse in her grasp. He’s half erect again. It hardly takes anything to make him fully erect. She slides him into her, and moans. He silently watches, his face unreadable in the dim light as his eyes have stopped glowing. She doesn’t mind. He feels more real than he ever has, almost cold to her touch. She puts a hand on his chin, holding his face so their eyes can stay locked as she claims him. His cock is hard now, almost harder than it’s been before. He’s hitting deep as she grinds into him, holding his body against hers with her legs. He shivers, seemingly closer than she thought. She’s not ready yet. Twilight’s smile grows sweet. “Not yet, Sombra.” He freezes, the realization of what’s happening running through his mind. She watches him think as she grinds his cock inside of her. He’s cute when he’s panicked. The air feels strange and heavy as she feels powerful. She can see his eyes searching hers, wondering. She knows what he’s feeling because she’s felt it too. It’s a moment of intimacy unlike any other they’ve shared, and it’s enthralling. The thought is all it takes to take her over the edge, and she makes him watch. She makes him watch. As she rides out the orgasm, her breath grows heavy and she leans down for a shaky, demanding kiss. Her voice is throaty. “Good boy… you can cum now.” And he does. Twilight’s never heard him whimper before. As he fills her, he lets out noises that she’s never considered. She’s discovered something new, and she likes it. She likes it a lot. Her friend does, too. “That’s a good boy…”
Day 630, EveningTwilight’s nervous. She has nine moons left. Nine. She isn’t just going to make it, she’s going to be fine. More than fine. This has become easy. It’s become normal. She looks at Sombra across the table. He’s focused on his dinner and a manual on some technology. The smoke around him is almost nonexistant. It’s time. They need to talk about this. “So, um…. Sombra… I was thinking…” He glances up. “Since I’m… you know, comfortable and you know me, ah, pretttyyy well by now, I was wondering if I could visit my friends?” He frowns, “No.” She expected that, so she tries again. “Please? I wont run away, I’ll be back before it’s dark, and I won’t have sex with any of them.” He raises an eyebrow, seemingly surprised by her comment. “Uh… still ‘no’.” Twilight tries another approach. “I… will have sex with them?” Sombra’s face reddens slightly. “This isn’t about sex. You are too valuable for me to let you wander.” She frowns. “Oh, come on. It’s exactly about sex. I could be helping you with your magic research but ‘you don’t trust me’. That’s bullshit and we know it. You, for whatever reason, aren’t interested in my magic. You only keep me locked up so you can fuck me. Which I’m okay with. I’ll come right back and we can fuck like animals.” He takes another bite. “I captured you. You are my slave. You will stay here.” She frowns. “I certainly didn’t feel like your slave when I had my fingers halfway up your ass last night and you were begging me to…” Sombra’s face grows even more red. “That’s different!” She rolls her eyes. “Is it? Look, we’re not captive and captor. I’m not your sex slave. I’m not… we’re not… well, we’re more than that. We have something, okay? And I’m not going to run away from it… not yet at least… so please.” Twilight feels heavy and sad. “I haven’t seen my friends in twenty one moons. I miss them. I’m desperate. You can watch if you want. But you also don’t have to. You know I haven’t tried to escape. You know I haven’t tried to steal the magic back. I know it’s useless. I know you’d find me. More to the point, you promised you wouldn’t hurt them and you’ve stuck to that. I’m not willing to risk their safety. I know you would hurt them if I ran away. Please… Please. I need this.” He swallows a bite. He thinks. She waits. He frowns. “I’m not willing to let my hubris compromise me. I know you aren’t… mine.” She smiles, sadly. “I know. But I’m not trying to ask your pride. I’m not lying to you. I’m hoping that… somehow… you feel a level of friendship with me. I am not your mindless toy, and I wont ever be. I’ll always have my own wants and needs. My own mind. But that’s okay, because right now in this thing, you can trust me. Please, not on your pride. But on your love.” Sombra frowns. He seems unsure. Twilight smiles, hopefully. This is more than she’s gotten before. Every other time he’s shut her down without a thought. The conversation has never gotten this far, and he’s never actually considered it. This time, he is. “I’ll think about it… I suppose it might be cruel to keep you locked in here for as long as I have.” Twilight blinks, shocked at his statement.
Day 644, Mid AfternoonShe’s still shocked. It was just a few days ago, but she’s still shaking. She still had nine moons left, well, the lesser quarter of nine moons, but still. It hadn’t been long since she asked and then… He’d let her see Sunset and Spike. She might say the worst part was ending the visit, but really the worst part had been standing coldly in front of the door and working up her courage to knock. She’d been eager to see any of them, but she’d decided on Sunset—mostly because she was taking care of Spike. She hadn’t been sure what she’d say, or what Sunset would do. A small part of her wanted to run back and quietly wait for Sombra to teleport her. Somehow, she’d managed to muster the courage to knock. It didn’t take long for Sunset to answer. Twilight had almost gasped when she saw the ma… woman. She looked pristine; like nothing had changed. Sunset had the same makeup, the same leather jacket, and the same suspicious scowl she always had with strangers. Sunset didn’t recognize her. She’d answered the door and stared at her in unabashed confusion. Her first words were, “Who are you, and what do you want?” Spike had been behind her, and he’d immediately ran by, knocking Sunset out of the way as he jumped into Twilight’s arms. She’d cried. He’d cried. Sunset covered her mouth and started crying as well. Of course Sunset quickly apologized for not recognizing her. Twilight laughed and told Sunset that she hardly recognized herself. The hug was warm, and something Twilight missed. When Sombra hugged her, he was… too inhumanely hot, or just plain lecherous. Which was nice in its own way. But Sunset’s hug was actually loving. She felt human and real, and Twilight hadn’t realized how much she missed the simple platonic physical contact. Twilight apologized right back. They didn’t have much time as she was on a schedule. Even so, she did let Sunset know that she was okay. Sunset told her that they’d all been getting the letters. Twilight wanted to stay longer, she wanted to know more, but just seeing them and knowing they got the letters was enough for now. Instead, Twilight asked her if she knew what she needed to do. If Sunset was tracking the moons, and had made plans for the rest of their friends to go as well. Sunset knew what she had to do when the portal opened. She apparently had a comprehensive plan, one that Twilight had told her not to share. Twilight would tell Sombra anything he asked. Sunset hadn’t believed her. Twilight shook her head and explained that things were complicated. That it was best to not tell her the specifics. Just… She had to know that Sunset knew what to do. Spike had grown worried. He was smarter than he let on. She treated him like a child all the time, he was her brother and adopted son, but he must have known her life wasn’t as nice as her letters might have said. She hadn’t put every detail in the letters. Or rather, she’d put hardly none. Simply putting her state of mind, and hope that everyone was doing well, and that she’d been thinking about them often. Certainly the tattooed skin, the piercings in her ears and on her face, and even the way she carried herself told a different story. She hardly looked the slightly flabby bookworm anymore. If anything, she looked a little too dangerous to be friends with Sunset; whose favorite jacket is a ripped leather one with metal spikes. Spike couldn’t tell everything, but he knew something, and he whined. That sound hurt her in a way she hadn’t been ready for. Then it was time. They hadn’t wanted her to leave. “You don’t have to go back to him!” “Yes, I do…” She didn’t want to explain. She couldn’t really explain. All she could give were excuses. “He’ll kill you. Or worse.” “We’ll find a way!” “And end up like me?” Sunset had stared at her when she said that. Really stared, until she had a flash of realization. She’d covered her mouth in disgust. “He… didn’t?” Twilight actually had to hold back a bitter laugh. Of course he did. Instead, she just silently shook her head and gestured towards Spike. He maybe hadn’t figured it out. Sunset clearly knew. At least, she knew the basics of it. But really, would sharing more about her sex life make anyone feel better? Twilight let Sunset be horrified at whatever she imagined. It had to be better than reality. Twilight locked eyes with Sunset, and put on her Princess voice, commanding her friend. “I need you to go to Equestria. I’ve survived. It’s only, what, seven moons left? I’ll keep surviving. You need to go for me, though. Take them all. He’s more dangerous now. You can not fight him. Not without help from home.” Sunset had shook her head in denial. Spike had whined. Twilight sighed, dropping the commanding voice and pleading. “Don’t… don’t make my time be wasted. If he gets you too, it’s all wasted. He wont as long as I’m… complacent. We have an agreement. Please, Sunset. Please don’t make it all for nothing?” With that, Twilight had handed Spike back to Sunset, who only stared at her with wide, sorry eyes. Then she’d left. Sunset had to hold Spike back, he was crying and trying to get back out. Twilight was crying, but she didn’t let them see as she walked away. Sunset just stared. She knew what to do, and now Twilight was sure of it. The visit had hurt, but it had also set her free in a way. They were okay. Spike was okay. There was a plan. When she’d gotten back, Sombra had undressed her. He took his time, and she didn’t argue with him or resist. She let him tear everything without complaint. Her dress, her bra, her panties, and her heart. He was ruthless with it all. That night had been long and shameless. She’d gotten quite a few enthralling pictures to look over in her book. It felt like a chapter in itself. And now? She has pictures. Pictures that shouldn’t make her cry, but do. That’s okay, though. That was their purpose. As time marches by, that’s how she’s going to remember.
Day 702, AfternoonThe number haunts her mind. Seven moons. Such a small number, but still an eternity away. Now she isn’t so sure. It’s almost funny. When she started, seven moons would have felt like an eternity of time. Far, far too much. Now? It was hardly enough. He’s accessed the harmonics, and tapped into this universe’s magic like a proper warlock. He’s got far more than his “natural” shadow and smoke magic. Her Equestrian friends could still win, but they’ll have to bring dangerous artifacts. Things that will retain their magic through the portal. And worse? He might manage to take one. If he gets one, then it’s more likely he gets two. Then it cascades. Of course, maybe he’ll be crushed. He’s dead in her world. Why shouldn’t he also be dead here? If she was back home, he wouldn’t be much of a threat. His current magical awareness was honestly middling for a warlock in Equestria. The fear aspect is uniquely “Sombra”, and his interrogation spell is something she’s never seen back home, but the rest of it? Just standard spells. A lot of them, to be sure, but nothing extraordinary. Here, though, in the human world where no one else even had magic? A blast of fire, a simple teleport, or even a force-field would be impossible to deal with. Now that he had effectively unlimited mana; she wasn’t sure what they’d bring. Perhaps the anti-magic amulet she’d made from Chrysalis’s old throne? Could they even get that through the portal? She shakes her head and stares down at her book. She hasn’t been reading it, so she closes it to worry. She doesn’t like worrying, she’d rather be on the cusp of orgasm and staring into his eyes. Another now familiar fear races through her. The other reason the moons haunt her. When the time is up, win or lose, things will be different. If he dies, what will she do? She’s not likely to find somepony willing to treat her like he does back in Equestria. Her nights of endless orgasms and mindless debauchery will end. Anypony else wouldn’t be as… cruel to her, while still knowing her in the same, intimate way. At best she’d find a bully. At worst, perhaps a lover. But something like Sombra? The list of ponies with the basic physical ability to keep up was short. Really, there were only three. She refused to consider the first. Would Luna, perhaps, be willing to hurt her like she needs? Would Cadance even understand what she would be asking? Morbidly, she wondered if Discord would be able, and if Fluttershy would be okay with her asking him a favor like that from… whatever they were. Her eyes drift to the tattoos that now cover her hands. Dark, inky lines meant to control her. She certainly looked the part of some villain now. Would the tattoos go away when she went back to Equestria? How would they look on her coat, or her hooves? And what of her face? It was decorated in piercings. Piercings weren’t unheard of in Equestria, but aside from ear piercings they were hardly used. Her clit piercing would be utterly scandalous. So many ponies would ask why. She flirts with the idea of being mysterious about it. Maybe she’ll start a new fashion trend? The thought amuses her. Maybe it’s time for an Equestrian sexual revolution. Is that really the Twilight that’s plotting to go home? Or is that the one that wants… things to not change? Less selfishly, she wishes there were some way to resolve this without anypony having to fight. She honestly has begun to think of him as some sort of friend. He’s still a monster, but she understands him better than anypony else. And at the end of the day? All his villainy, all his dark magic, all his drive and pride were just a desperate call out for love and belonging from a creature not of this or any other world. That realization had broken her heart. He wanted to make the world conform to his ideals, because he couldn’t conform to it. He never even knew his mother. He never found camaraderie with others. He didn’t understand friendships because he’d never had one before. People existed to him simply to be used. Twilight was the first pony… person he’d made any accommodations for. He’d abused her without remorse. But when she finally got through to him, he’d been willing to get her a library. Her own room. She even had clothes, not that she usually wore them. Each thing was a small gift, a trinket in his own words. But they were something. And the trinkets grew in value until she’d gotten something invaluable. His trust. He’d let her visit her friends. And she’d upheld their agreements. He didn’t love her, not in the way a normal person would, but she was familiar to him in a way that was now invaluable. She was probably more important than any magic trinket he had. All he wanted, even if he’d never admit it, was somebody who he could trust. That’s why the mind magic. He made sure he could trust them. That’s why the cruelty. He didn’t understand their hearts, so they constantly seemed to be breaking his trust. He was a piss poor communicator. Maybe he hadn’t been born evil, but being so different from everybody else had forced, or at least enabled, him to act this way eventually. But now she knows him now. And more importantly, he knows that she knows him. They understand each other. Of course she still hates his methods and plans. She isn't broken in the same way he is. It still might be enough. He might be content to simply... keep her. He's been spending more time with her than his studies lately. Still, she can’t help but feel like there's room for more something between. Definitely not love, but… well, something. Perhaps more debauchery? Seven moons. Seven moons and it would all be over. Either she’ll be free, or she won’t. He almost certainly won’t still be her “friend” anymore. Sickeningly, she realizes that no matter what happens, she needs to keep her book. It's the only real record of what happened. She’d left a lot out of her letters. The book is the only way she’ll know all this was real and not some demonic fever dream. Well, that and the tattoos. Hopefully. There is always the chance that her friends lose, and he wins.
Day 810, MidnightThe bed is warm, and so is she. He’s pressed over her, using her engorged tits as a pillows while he stares silently at the ceiling and recovers his breath. She runs her hands softly across his chest, feeling the muscles underneath while they both just breathe. He is sated. So is she. Now there’s silence. Likely, he intends to drift off to sleep. She’s tired, but maybe it’s time. There are only three moons left, after all. “Sombra? Can we talk?” Her voice is soft. He grunts. “What is it, Princess?” She smiles at the name. He still doesn’t know, or perhaps care, who she is. To him, she’s simply “Princess.” “Our test is coming up, and I’d like to talk about it.” “Will I finally learn what this mysterious ‘Friendship Test’ is? Or will you continue to be needlessly vague?” She continues to smile. He’s not angry, or even interested. He’s entertaining her request to talk is all. Even now, sometimes he defies expectations. She’d be curious about everything in his horseshoes, and have peppered her with questions years ago. But him? He needed to figure it out himself. And her volunteered information was… unnecessary. But time was almost up. There were only three moons left, and they felt like nothing. “You know I’m from an alternate world, right? My friends here… they aren’t my real, real friends.” He shrugs. “I’m aware. I hadn’t considered the aspect covering the others. What does it matter?” She sighs. “I told you my friends would save me.” “And I told you that they had no chance. I was far stronger than them before, but now? I’m infinitely stronger.” She rolls her eyes. “I didn’t mean them, you dummy.” He pauses, confused at her lukewarm insult. She’s usually much more hostile when she’s insulting him. That was purely childish. Twilight continues. “I mean my friends from home. And your magic? It won’t mean much. It doesn’t really hold a candle to what they could do.” He snarls, suddenly offended as he grabs her hand to stop her gentle stroking. “I could defeat armies. Let them try.” She gently taps his forehead with her other hand. “Can you really? You call me ‘Princess’, but have you thought about the repercussions of that? You’re always missing details with relationships, even simple ones. If I’m, indeed a princess, then could you really handle an army? One that comes from a magic world and wouldn't be daunted by your spells? One prepared to take their princess back by any means, with access to magics you haven’t considered?” He’s quiet as he thinks. “Even if you knew what they could do, three moons is hardly enough time to prepare. Even if I could tell you exactly their plan, which I can’t, it’s simply a matter of force. You, or perhaps we, would have no chance. And that’s assuming I’m not lying to you, which I know you always consider.” He lets go of her hand. “Then I must assume you’re lying now.” She sighs, feeling a weight in her chest. “I haven’t lied to you, Sombra. You should have enough experience with me to understand that.” He tenses his arm, then relaxes. “So, are you then? A princess?” She stares listlessly at the ceiling. “I am. I am the Princess of Equestria, the Princess of Friendship, and the Element Bearer of Magic. Any one of those titles would warrant a response. With all three? And my personal relationships with all of Equestria’s heroes and royalty? They will come for me.” His answer is slow. “What if… I were to kill you?” She laughs. That’s such a “him” thought. It’s practical, ruthless, and easy to employ. But it also completely misunderstands the equine heart. “Then, my dear Sombra, you’ll have an army seeking vengeance. That’s hardly a better position to be in. At least if I’m alive you have a bargaining chip.” He growls, “You’re mine.” Twilight’s heart flutters. She really is, in so many ways. “I know. Which is why we need to discuss other options. I don’t want you to fight them. I don’t want them to fight you. If anypon… body dies, I lose something. I know you don’t believe me, but I consider you… something to me. A friend at least. And… something else as well.” She doesn’t know what she means by that exactly. What they have isn’t love. It’s an understanding, coupled with pure physicality. She might be emotional about it, but she doubts he is. At least, not like her. He snorts. “So you want me to just give you up?” She shakes her head. “No… If you sent me back… I’d… I don’t know. Miss you? Miss… this? Oh stars, do I want to help you?” She hadn’t thought about it like that. Or rather, she had put those thoughts in the library of things not to think about. He grabs her hand and holds it to his face, inspecting it. “Then the tattoos did eventually work?” Twilight feels disgusted with herself. “Or the hormones, I suppose. Oxytocin is potent… and you’ve been… well… I doubt it’s the tattoos. I’m not particularly obedient.” She slaps his face with her other hand, the action is easy and he seems startled. It honestly feels good to hit him… a little. He grunts in annoyance, “I see.” She closes her eyes and wraps her hands around him. “Oh stars… what the hell have you done to me?” He doesn’t answer. They both know plenty that he’s done to her. “Why three moons?” Sombra asks instead. Twilight squeezes him slightly. “The door between our worlds is time gated. It opens once every thirty moons. Usually.” “Usually?” Three moons? Twilight has an odd thought. “Yes… I made keys that let me travel more often…” He grips her hands. “Where are they?” She grips back. Why wait three moons? “You have them. The books. I should have left one at home, so somepony else could use it, but I brought it with me. I had wanted to compare it with Sunset’s and see if any changes had manifested… but you took them. They’re on the shelf in your archive.” “Can they be used to close the portal?” She shakes her head. He’s on the wrong track, but she’s thinking hard. Why does it need to be three moons? “No, they can’t do that. And before you ask, even if you could destroy the portal it would be disastrous for both worlds.” “I don’t plan to simply wait and die. If I have to destroy everything, I will.” His answer is terrifying. She knows he’s serious. She needs to give him another option. “Actually… I have an idea.” He stares silently at the ceiling. “What is it?”
Day 844, Early MorningTwo moons left. How funny is that? She smiles in the dark; gleeful in a way she hasn’t been in twenty eight moons. She feels a strange flush of warmth and excitement running through her. Sombra bumps into her, clearly angry. He’s nowhere near as elated as her. “This is madness!” She looks at the sleeping guardspony, and straightens up as she walks confidently forward. They left somepony to watch for her return. How… cute. She’ll have to figure out who’s in charge and… thank them. Somehow she’s almost offended, but she’s not sure why. It doesn’t matter. She’s back now, and she’ll help set things straight. The important thing is that she’s a pony again! After twenty eight moons of being human, she’s finally a pony. Her hooves feel lighter than ever, and her wings itch strangely. It’s almost like their burning to spread and go for a flight. While she’s prancing, Sombra can’t even walk. He’s stumbling and growling across the stone floor. Amusingly, even his smoke seems like it’s slipping and unable to get a hold. Twilight Sparkle picks him up with her magic, setting him on his hooves. It feels good to have a horn again. The magic races through her, making her body burn as old leylines eagerly ignite—desperate to feel the pulse of magic once again. “Look sharp. One hoof in front of the other. You’ll get the hang quick.” “I can’t believe I agreed to this!” He looks almost like he’s pouting. She’s never seen him like this. It’s actually cute. She’d thought it would be intimidating seeing him in his pony form, and in a way she’d been right. But now? He only brings a smile to her face. Besides, she knows how to motivate this Sombra. “You’ll feel much better about it after you take my virginity again.” She swishes her tail hopefully. The rush of endorphins from being equine again make her feel powerful, and warm. Almost too warm. Her blood is tingling with pent up magic. “I’m done. We’re going back. Experiment over.” He tries to tun around, and his legs kick helplessly in the air. She holds him firm in her magic, and smiles wickedly. Oh! She recognizes the warmth that seems to be filling her mind and body. She’s never felt a heat like this before. Well, there goes any semblance of their proper plan. Oh well. He’ll understand. Her voice drops low and mischievous as her grin goes a little too wide. “No. I think it’s my turn now. You had the last one.” As she lifts him off the ground easily, his face cycles through anger, then fear, then… a curious glance at her raised and swooshing tail. She lifts a leg, showing him her bloated, pierced and tattooed teats. “Mommy needs to feed her newborn foal after he learns how to walk…” He turns bright red, but any ounce of anger drains from him. She sees very clearly that he understands as his brand new appendage starts to push out of its sheath. He raises a curious eyebrow, and glances back at the portal and then back at Twilight before slowly nodding. Twilight’s grin only grows wider. This is going to be fun. The only trick left is making it to her bedroom without being seen, and hoping nopony else is in it. Or at least hoping they don’t mind company.